ã€ŠVampireã€‹


 Chapter 1: Arrival

    "I should be dead... There was no way to survive on a battlefield like that!" The sergeant major was astounded to realize that he could still think. However, beyond that, he seemed unable to do anything else. He couldn''t even feel his own existence. It was an astonishing situation, yet he was more concerned with how he had managed to survive.

    At the time, the captain had emulated a classic gesture from ancient Earth, giving the sergeant major a thumbs-up before detonating his own mech. The explosion took out hundreds of alien bugs, buying the sergeant major and his squad a few extra minutes.

    They were out of ammunition, isolated, and their main fleet had long since retreated, abandoning the planet to defend more critical locations. Their squadron, consisting of fifty-four spirit armor units, was left as sacrificial pawns, bait, and rearguard, facing a swarm of bugs that outnumbered them a million to one.

    His comrades were falling one by one, their line of defense retreating step by step. The gauss gun on his spirit armor was out of ammo, and his beam grenades had been spent the day before. The psionic cannon couldn''t be used either, as his mental strength was too depleted to fire another round without exploding his own brain. The rookies beside him had died from trying to push themselves beyond their limits.

    In the end, they, the elite of the elite, clad in the most advanced spirit armors, resorted to the most primitive methods: drawing ion blades or psionic swords for close combat¡ªmethods that the sergeant major had always thought of as ornamental.

    Despite their efforts, the bugs they had slain could fill dozens of swimming pools, but in the end, they were doomed. He had hoped to follow his superior''s lead and self-destruct with a dramatic "This is a man¡¯s romance!" but he didn''t even have the strength for that.

    "That cold-blooded bastard..." The sergeant major clenched his teeth in anger at the fleet commander who had abandoned them. Strategically, the commander''s actions were understandable, but the sergeant major would never forgive him.

    So, he must have been defeated and captured by the bugs? What would they do with him? Turn him into a specimen? Food? Modify him? Since he was still alive, it seemed modification was the likeliest option. Perhaps he''d join the bugs in their galactic rampage¡ªhe had no love left for the corrupt and incompetent Federation, the cold-hearted fleet commander, or the cowardly deserters who had fled.

    He sighed quietly, "As vile as the bugs are, at least they won''t betray their own." As he thought this, he began to feel his body¡ªa sensation like sliding through a tight space, which was quite uncomfortable.

    "Damn it, what''s happening? Am I breaking out of a cocoon?" He wondered, attempting to move. His body felt drastically different.

    "Right. I¡¯ve been altered. I should expect a period of adjustment..." He tried to speak, to ask for help or clarity. But instead of the high Gothic of the Federation or the incomprehensible screeches of the bugs, what came out was a baby''s cry.

    "This voice isn''t right!" he thought, struggling to open his eyes. But no matter how hard he tried, he couldn''t. He heard a commotion around him, people doing something he couldn''t discern. It felt like he was wrapped in a blanket, and then he heard someone say a sentence in a language he didn''t understand.Stolen novel; please report.

    "It''s a boy."

    An old but powerful voice declared as the sergeant major''s small body was lifted. A penetrating psychic force swept through him, leaving him feeling exposed and vulnerable.

    "What is going on?!" He struggled, trying to break free, even landing a punch on the eye of the person holding him. While it wasn''t strong, it was enough to cause some discomfort.

    "Quite a strong little guy," the person chuckled lightly, unfazed. "Healthy, with great potential. The Castain family has an heir."

    This was said to his mother, who lay on the bed, pale and exhausted.

    "I hope he becomes a true scion of the night," she smiled weakly, her sadness not dispelled by the smile.

    "I believe that day will come," the old voice reassured her, noting her sorrow. He sighed softly and asked, "What will you name him?"

    At this mention, the mother became even more sorrowful. After a long pause, she spoke again, "My husband told me before he died... If it''s a boy, he should be called Norton, Norton von Castain."

    "A fine name," the old man nodded, accepting it. He sighed, trying to console her, "Wes died for our people, bravely and honorably. Don¡¯t be too sad."

    "But, Father..." she finally broke down, crying, "He¡¯s dead, no matter how you put it, dead is dead. The one I loved is gone. Why should I continue living..."

    Seeing his daughter cry so bitterly, the old man became flustered, his grip on the baby becoming awkward and stiff as he shared her grief.

    His son-in-law, the count of the Castain family, had been an excellent match for his daughter. Although it was a political marriage, they had been childhood sweethearts, growing up together with a deep bond. After marrying, they were like sugar and honey, having a daughter a few years ago and now a son. But the war claimed his son-in-law''s life, and the news came right as his daughter was nearing her due date, nearly costing both her and the baby their lives.

    The more he thought about it, the more upset he became, unknowingly tightening his hold on the baby. The sergeant major, finding this uncomfortable, protested in the only way an infant could¡ªby crying.

    The old man snapped back to reality, hurriedly soothing the baby. The crying sparked an idea, prompting him to urge his daughter, "Don''t you still have the children? You have Norton''s and Juana''s children. Live for them!"

    His daughter seemed to awaken at these words, staring at the baby in his arms. Understanding her need, he stepped forward, handing Norton to her.

    "Norton, Norton, my child Norton..." She cradled the newly named baby as if holding her own life. Though not like a normal person, she calmed down. The old man sighed in relief, though he hated to disturb her further, there were still traditions to observe...

    In his mother¡¯s arms, the sergeant major felt fatigue set in, his consciousness dimming as he drifted toward sleep. In this haze, he vaguely heard scattered prayers around him:

    "May the truth of death we believe in bless our new kin, granting him health, beauty, and grace; may he wield sword and wand and ride noble steeds; may he hold power and rule over all...

    And may death¡¯s blessing strengthen our kin, reshaping the world with sword and magic under the law of death, sweeping away chaos and strife, establishing absolute and eternal order..."

    "This sounds like... some kind of cult..." was the sergeant major¡¯s last thought before sleep overtook him.

    Time passed, and when he awoke again, he could finally open his eyes and see the world. It was completely dark, and there were no lights in the room. Only a small, pitiful window high on the wall allowed in dim moonlight, providing minimal visibility.

    Oddly, despite these conditions, the baby named Norton could see his surroundings for reasons unknown. He could clearly make out the soft, edged black velvet bedding, the dark red and gold lacquered nightstand, the blood-red greatsword on the wall, and the kite shield adorned with a chalice with bat wings, filled with blood.

    This struck him as very strange¡ªthese were not the abilities of a bug, nor did he possess compound eyes or insect vision. He saw the world still through human eyes, only much sharper and more detailed.

    "Perhaps I''ve been dragged into something worse than being altered by the bugs," he thought, raising his arm with effort to see it.

    As expected, it was the arm of an infant.

 Chapter 2: Blood

    "It seems that for unknown reasons, I have been reincarnated in another world as an infant... This world is either set in a medieval era or my new parents are mentally unstable. Further observation is needed. Besides, it appears I have some night vision capabilities. My physical condition seems enhanced as well, and most importantly..."

    He attempted to channel a bit of psionic power, and a flicker of pale flame appeared on the raised finger of the newborn.

    "My psionics have increased and my innate talent is even better than that of the previously specially engineered artificial body. This world is rich in psionic energy, accessible without the need for artificial synthesis. In a sense, it''s a fortunate turn in an unfortunate situation. At least, it can¡¯t be worse than the world I lived in before. Surviving is what matters."

    Despite having many questions, the sergeant major, who had only been awake for a short while, started to feel sleepy again. Most of a newborn''s time is spent asleep, and not even the former sergeant major of the Galactic Federation is an exception¡ªperhaps now he should be called Norton von Carstein.

    The next time he awoke, it was daytime. The woman who seemed to be his birth mother was no longer beside him. The weather was chilly and the dark castle interior, poorly lit, gave Norton the impression it was still night.

    Even so, he didn''t wish to go back to sleep¡ªnewborn issue number two was bothering him. He was hungry. Without much thought, he started crying like a true infant, without any shame.

    His cries woke the maids nearby, who rushed to his bedside. They picked him up, and the experienced maids quickly understood his needs. They brought three small bowls and spoons filled with warm rice porridge, milk, and minced meat to feed Norton.

    Just then, the door to his room opened. A girl wearing a black Gothic dress, striped black and white long socks, with ivory skin, shiny black hair, and emerald eyes stepped in. Her features were exquisite, though her lips were a bit thin, and she looked no older than six, perhaps even younger.

    "Miss," the maids greeted her quickly. The girl didn''t respond to them but walked straight to the maid holding Norton, looking at the now-calmed baby with delight.

    Under her stare, the maid hesitated only briefly before handing Norton over. The girl carefully took Norton into her arms, prodding his soft, chubby face and managing a rare smile. Despite her carefulness, she was not adept at holding a baby, making Norton uncomfortable, prompting him to cry again.

    "My dear brother, why are you crying?"

    Seeing Norton cry again, the girl panicked a bit, trying to imitate the maids in calming him. Despite a slight improvement in her handling, the fussing made Norton even hungrier.

    "My dear brother, what are you crying about?" she asked, bewildered. Norton, naturally, couldn''t answer her.

    "Um, Miss, I think the young master might be hungry," came a timid voice from behind the girl, belonging to another young girl. Peeking with his peripheral vision, Norton saw a similarly beautiful girl with chestnut hair and brown eyes, dressed in a maid''s outfit with a shy expression.The tale has been taken without authorization; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident.

    "Is that so? Oh," the girl who called Norton her brother replied with a hint of dissatisfaction. "Then just feed him already. Isn¡¯t that what you¡¯re here for?"

    "Y-yes... No, I mean¡ªeven if newborns are vampires, they shouldn''t¡ª"

    Before the young maid could finish, Norton''s sister interrupted her.

    "Shouldn''t what? Are you questioning my judgment?" The young lady raised an eyebrow, almost bringing the young maid to tears.

    "No, no, that''s not what I meant." The maid waved her hands frantically to show she didn''t mean that. The young lady sighed, handing Norton back to the maid, who dared not breathe. She drew a dagger and said to the maid:

    "Then stretch out your hand."

    Hearing this command, the maid knew resisting further would make things worse. Despite her pale face and immense fear, she trembled but extended her hand. Without hesitation, the young lady sliced her wrist, leading the maid to Norton, and offered the bleeding wrist to his mouth.

    Towards Norton, she maintained a cheerful and loving demeanor. "Drink up, my dear brother."

    Norton was shocked, reinforcing his suspicion that these people were all deranged cultists. Yet, inexplicably, the scent of the blood, with its faint iron tang, ignited a deep longing within him¡ªfar more intense than his desire for porridge, milk, or meat.

    In an instant, he was entirely captivated by the scent, not resisting as the blood flowed into his mouth, stimulating his taste buds. A blend of joy, confusion, and contentment coursed through him, prompting him to raise his head and, with toothless gums, greedily suck at the wound.

    As the blood continued to flow into him, Norton''s thoughts became clearer, and his hunger vanished. Simultaneously, he felt a significant boost in his strength and the psionics reserves, which were laughably small compared to his peak. The sensation was wondrous, making it impossible to stop.

    With the continued blood loss, the young maid''s face grew paler, though mostly due to psychological effects, as Norton''s consumption was minimal. Only a few dozen milliliters sufficed to satisfy him. Meanwhile, his body secreted special chemicals to numb the maid''s nerves, sparing her from pain.

    Finally, with a small burp, Norton fell asleep once more, stomach full. Ignoring the slight trace of blood at his lips, anyone would think this extraordinarily cute child resembled an angel.

    "Alright, you may go." Norton''s sister gazed at the sleeping Norton as if observing a rare treasure, indifferent towards the timid maid, whose beauty almost matched hers, and whom she no longer wished to see.

    Snatching Norton from the maid, her awkward grip made Norton squirm. Reluctantly, she carefully placed him on the bed, leaning over to watch him, lightly poking his face and tugging his little hand before gently kissing him, unable to tear her eyes away.

    "Yes, Miss," said the maid, relieved, pressing her intact right hand against her still-bleeding left wrist. She bowed and retreated, other maids seizing the chance to leave, too, leaving the siblings alone.

    Remaining by Norton''s side was the eldest daughter of the von Carstein family, Norton''s full sister, Juana von Carstein. At just six, she had inherited her mother''s beauty, becoming quite the budding beauty herself. Her presence at family gatherings had caused quite the stir, and many predicted that she would grow into the most renowned beauty in Sylvania.

    Though some of these comments were flattery, many were sincere. Juana''s talents were equally remarkable, with keen instincts for weapons and high aptitude for alchemy, magic item creation, and potion making. Despite her young age and only casual exposure, her impressive potential amazed her tutors.

    Juana¡¯s gifts, beauty, and distinguished family background made her proud, perhaps excessively so. Even among her kind, the vampires, let alone other races like humans, elves, or dwarves, few met her standards. Consequently, she grew increasingly isolated and aloof¡ªthough still a child, this tendency was not yet fully developed.

    Despite her pride and aloofness, Juana longed for a playmate or hoped for a friend deep within her heart. She often thought, "If only I had a little brother or sister."

    When she learned of her mother¡¯s second pregnancy, Juana was the happiest in the Carstein household. After her mother gave birth to a baby boy, Juana was eager to meet him, and from the first sight of Norton, she adored this strikingly beautiful little creature.

 Chapter 3: Nobility

    "I will come back to see you again, my dear brother." Finally, Juana gave Norton a gentle kiss on his forehead, reluctantly rose, and left his room¡ªthis newly established nursery in the castle. As she reached the door, she didn''t forget to issue a warning to the maid.

    "Take good care of my brother, or I will ensure you and all your family suffer!" Miss Juana said with a cold huff before leaving. The poor young maid kept her head bowed, not daring to say a word or move an inch. Only when Juana''s footsteps faded did she sigh in relief and push the door open to enter the room.

    Following her in were several more maids working in the castle. They had been meticulously selected, with clear backgrounds and families residing within the country, minimizing the chances of rebellion or bribery. They were assigned by the von Carstein family specifically to care for Norton.

    Among them, the most unique was the youngest maid, whom Juana seemed to dislike the most. Her job was particularly special: providing fresh, pure blood for the newborn member of the Night''s Kin, commonly known as a vampire, Norton, to ensure his healthy growth. This duty would likely continue for a long time, unlike the others who would be dismissed once Norton grew a bit older.

    Although she had only met him once, Juana already considered her adorable brother to be hers. With these factors combined, it was no wonder she did not take a liking to the young maid.

    Truth be told, while the job was somewhat demanding and appeared dangerous to outsiders, those who understood envied her fortune. The maidens selected for this role had outstanding magical talents, and those like Norton, descendants of high-ranking nobles, possessed rare abilities.

    Their treatment was top-tier, with nutritionists and chefs tailoring healthy meals for them. They also received instruction in knowledge and magical skills, with the ultimate goal of enriching the quality and magic of their blood for the newborn''s nourishment and additional magic supply. Indirectly, this could elevate their social status.

    If particularly fortunate and capable, a maid might grow close to her vampire master over time and even rise to become trusted confidantes. Some exceptionally charming, talented, and shrewd maids might become secret consorts of the Night''s Kin¡ªnot wives, as interbreeding with other races was strictly forbidden in Sylvania.

    Despite her role, the young maid, Maya, didn''t particularly enjoy her job. Besides often having to perform self-harm by cutting her wrists to feed, she feared the dark, opulent castle, the noble yet dangerous vampire lords, and the potentially perilous future ahead.

    After all, she was just a five-year-old girl. Concepts like opportunity, privilege, rights, and status were beyond her understanding. All she knew was she had been taken from her home and would likely never see her parents again, which made her very sad.

    Rebelling was out of the question. She faced the ruling class of the nation, vampires with countless minions and immense power. These vampires controlled every aspect of the country. Their centuries-long reign had long since quelled any rebellious inclinations in Sylvania''s populace. Even the most indignant and unwilling learned to resign themselves¡ªor were simply killed.Reading on this site? This novel is published elsewhere. Support the author by seeking out the original.

    Facing such powerful vampire nobles, the five-year-old girl couldn''t muster any thoughts of resistance. For the sake of her family and herself, she had to perform her duties to the best of her ability.

    With such melancholy thoughts, Maya looked at the sleeping Norton, a mix of emotions in her eyes. As the cause of her predicament and a creature that fed on her blood, it would be fair to resent or even hate him. Yet, seeing the angelically cute Norton, she couldn''t bring herself to dislike him.

    "Is it snowing...?" After watching for a while, Maya felt a bit cold and saw the snowflakes drifting outside. She quickly fetched thicker bedding to tuck Norton in. Then, making a decision, she timidly bent down just like Juana and gently kissed Norton''s cheek.

    "Let me take good care of you, young master Norton," she murmured before stepping out to call in the maids waiting outside. They brought firewood to light the hearth, warming the room considerably...

    In the year 2,314 after the founding of Sigmar''s Empire¡ªin the Imperial Calendar 2314¡ªpolitically opposed but nominally part of Sigmar''s Empire, Sylvania used the same era''s reckoning.

    This was the sixth year after Norton von Carstein''s birth. The child born under the blessings of his kin received an excellent education and upbringing. He tried to conceal his extraordinary abilities, behaving like any normal child¡ªinnocent, lively, curious about everything, and very polite. Vampires who met him couldn''t help but adore the little fellow.

    On the other hand, Norton didn''t deliberately hide his psionic talent. This was perhaps the only aspect where he stood out. His unintentional release of psionics and his carefree, childish use of this power drew the attention of his kin and family. The rumors about "Young Master Norton of the von Carstein family being a genius" spread throughout Sylvania.

    Norton, who had a soul over fifty years old, knew it was better to reveal some things early on than to risk unexpected exposure and lose control of the narrative, which would minimize potential danger.

    Initially, Norton braced himself for jealousy from the other vampires, fearing that someone might see his talent or presence as a threat and try to eliminate him. He even devised contingency plans for such scenarios.

    However, his concerns proved unnecessary. In Sylvania, no vampire bore him any malice. They showed Norton only goodwill, complete goodwill. Whether they were from the von Carstein family or distant relatives or even other vampire families, none harbored dissatisfaction, fear, or jealousy toward him but felt proud. They were thrilled with the arrival of another outstanding figure in their ranks.

    Norton, not lacking discernment, could tell these relatives truly liked him and noticed that they shared strong mutual affection. The vampire society was an exceptionally united, respectful, and caring community.

    He also observed that their decisions were often motivated by the good of their race. They prioritized their species'' overall interests above individual family or personal gains.

    Their logic typically ran like this: A newborn? Excellent, our kin increase, and our community expands again¡ªa healthy body? Fantastic, another strong warrior joins our ranks, strengthening our kin¡ªa gifted newborn? Couldn''t be better. A great warrior, mage, or perhaps even a powerful leader will emerge. One day, he might lead us to fulfill our goal of ruling the world. What a delightful little one.

    This worldview of the vampires¡ªor the Night''s Kin as they called themselves¡ªsurprised Norton. Compared to these creatures, other species engaging in intrigue, power struggles, and petty conflicts that led to self-destruction seemed senseless. Influenced by this environment, Norton developed a strong sense of pride and identification with his race and country.

    Having been betrayed, sold out, and killed by his own kind in his previous life, Norton found this noble species an ideal refuge. He felt extraordinarily lucky to have been reborn into a supportive family without opportunistic servants, scheming relatives, or an unknown fianc¨¦e to kick him aside. How fortunate was he to be born into such an accommodating environment?

 Chapter 4: Eclipsed Moon

    Now, the term "accommodating" here refers only to the social environment. Geographically, it''s a different story. Sylvania, located in the southeast of the continent, is a barren land steeped in the aura of death. Its resources and harvests are poor, with famine a recurring annual event.

    Here, the abandonment of infants and the trade of human lives were commonplace. The gothic castles built by vampires, with their gaunt inhabitants and barren sandy soil, were the norm in Sylvania.

    Norton wondered why, despite their noble nature, high character, and exceptional abilities¡ªtraits of vampires willing to sacrifice and work hard¡ªthis race had not attained dominance in the world. Instead, they were confined to a remote, impoverished, and desolate land. What was the reason?

    "Because we are vampires."

    Once, Norton couldn''t help but ask a senior about this. The elder paused, then reluctantly replied, leaving the proud noble feeling deeply uncomfortable and unable to say more.

    For Norton, this was enough information to deduce the truth¡ªvampires were outcasts, unwelcome.

    Clearly, in the eyes of the living, vampires, who commanded the undead and drank human blood, were enemies of all living beings. If they remained in such a barren land, they might be ignored. But if they dared to expand using their skilled necromancy to assemble armies, all living creatures, regardless of prior conflicts, would unite against the vampire invasion.

    No one wished to be ruled by the dead or enslaved as puppets after death. This was the vampires'' greatest weakness, limiting their ability to find allies and forcing them to face the world alone.

    After expressing this, the elder grudgingly added, "Though the current situation is challenging, the great Night''s Kin will not be confined here forever. Once the opportunity arises, we will march forth, as we did 4,000, 2,400, and 1,100 years ago, leading the mightiest army across the continent. It will be so!"

    "Oh¡ªsweep across the continent!" To avoid suspicion, Norton cheered like a child, raising his hands excitedly, though he was inwardly sarcastic: rather than glorious history, these seemed like tales of noble failures. Was using such failures to educate children a good idea?

    Nevertheless, despite the impoverished state of the land, Norton¡¯s life as a noble was comfortable¡ªcertainly better than his past as a sergeant major clad in spirit armor, unable to bathe for months, and eating meals resembling dog food. He had no complaints.

    One evening, feeling bored, Norton read for a while before preparing for bed. Passing by his sister Juana¡¯s room, he glanced inside and noticed something amiss.

    As usual, Juana was hard at work, a magical circle made from crystal fragments spread across the floor. It was this sight that alerted Norton.

    He entered the room and, seeing his sister squatting on the floor looking up at him, said, "That''s incorrect. The triangle''s angles should be 22.5, 27.5, and 130."If you discover this tale on Amazon, be aware that it has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road. Please report it.

    "What? Impossible! That''s how it''s taught in the academy."

    Juana was initially pleased to see her brother approach her. However, upon hearing Norton point out an error in her magical circle, she grew annoyed. Though often praised for his talent, and despite having seen firsthand Norton''s affinity for magical winds, Juana was reluctant to admit her younger brother was right¡ªeven though he had corrected her work before.

    "What a joke. He hasn''t even attended the academy formally, and I''m a top student in the third grade!" With this thought, Juana stubbornly ignored Norton''s advice, completing her circle.

    Then, with a burst and a puff of smoke, the valuable materials, costing 25 gold lars, disappeared with a bang.

    "Damn, damn, damn, damn!" Staring at her failed experiment, especially with her brother present, Juana''s face flushed with fury as she stomped the ground and shouted.

    When she saw Norton wearing a smug "I told you so" expression, her anger surged. She rushed over, picked him up, and rubbed her face against his to punish her brother.

    "This is uncomfortable¡ªidiot¡ªlet go of me¡ª" Although a bit of psionic power¡ªor what this world called magical wind¡ªcould easily blast his silly sister away, Norton refrained from using such force to avoid hurting Juana. So, he endured her "punishment."

    If Norton had a broader knowledge of non-lethal uses of magical wind, he wouldn''t be in this predicament. Unfortunately, as a former sergeant major of the Galactic Federation, trained primarily for combat against alien bugs, his methods were severe and uncompromising. Eight years of battlefield experience had honed his ruthlessness, leaving no room for restraint.

    He had countless methods to kill Juana, ensuring she died without a trace. But to use psionic power to push her away unharmed... the army never taught that.

    So, unable to rely on magic and physically outmatched by a sister six years his senior, Norton¡¯s resistance was futile. He endured her bony embrace until Juana''s frustration subsided, releasing him and sitting on the floor dejectedly.

    "What do I do now... I don''t have enough money to buy more experimental materials..."

    Despite being from a noble family, one of Sylvania''s prestigious houses, the Night''s Kin were restrained with their wealth, investing most funds into more crucial areas like production, industry, and military, as well as the bottomless pit of magical research and material procurement.

    The small portion for decoration and maintaining noble dignity¡ªcovering attire, servants'' wages, and castle furnishings¡ªleft little in the hands of vampire nobles. Juana, a lady of her standing, received only eight gold lars a month as an allowance. The 25 gold lars for her materials represented months of saving (from snacks) and borrowing high-interest loans from Norton to excel in her academy evaluations and win a scholarship to recoup her expenses. Instead, this disaster unfolded¡­

    Gazing at the pile of ash, Juana was despondent but resolved: "Next time, I''ll listen to Norton a bit." Although she had promised similarly before, nothing changed. It seemed getting through to this young lady was a herculean task.

    With the day¡¯s games over, Norton returned to his room to sleep. Though Juana was tempted to continue experimenting to salvage her pride, Norton reminded her, "It''s June 1st."

    June marked the most chaotic, turbulent month of the year. As night fell, the eerie, ominously red-lighted celestial body known as Morrslieb dominated the sky, replacing its blue sibling, Mannslieb.

    Under Morrslieb''s influence, magical winds became tumultuous, affecting many creatures. Creatures naturally attuned to these magical winds grew restless. Spells became more potent yet harder to control.

    Prudent spellcasters wisely tempered their arrogance and exercised caution. Unless necessary, they refrained from casting magic. If they did, they chose weaker, more manageable spells.

    However, for true master mages, this chaotic time was a rare opportunity. Experiments usually limited by insufficient energy often occurred, with imagineable consequences if they spiraled out of control...

 Chapter 5: The Guard

    June¡ªa month of restless monsters, uncontrollable magic, and the ominous red moon. These elements combined to strike fear in the hearts of ordinary beings. While the elites, wizards, and officials called this month the Crimson Moon or the Month of Magic, the common folk preferred to refer to it as the Month of Disaster.

    On this day, Norton planned to take some action, embarking on an adventure. It would not only enhance his strength but also add excitement to his somewhat mundane life. Though he was not a grand mage, the young master, with his natural affinity for magic winds and considerable magical reserves, possessed power that surpassed that of an average grand mage.

    From years of observation, he had gained an understanding of this month and the mysteries of the red moon. As a skilled psion, or in this world, a proficient battle mage, Norton had learned the techniques to navigate this storm, akin to how the best sailors mastered the tides, monsoons, and ocean currents.

    Living in a society ruled by the vampire nobility, a community of solidarity and mutual affection, didn''t mean Norton could relax and do nothing.

    He was a vampire noble and heir to a noble family, destined to join the army at sixteen and become a warrior, fighting to expand territories and protect his domain.

    On the battlefield, swords and axes made no distinctions; enemies wouldn''t care about one''s status. Norton''s biological father, the former Count of the Carstein family, died six years ago, two months before Norton''s birth. The young count was ultimately cleaved in half by a green-skinned orc warlord.

    At that time, the count was fully focused on commanding his army, as the undead legions needed a necromancer''s guidance to function. Engrossed in this task, he was defenseless against the sudden appearance of an orc chieftain. The vampire warriors and high undead guards around him were no match for the warlord.

    Thus, the previous Count of Carstein fell, and the 15,000 undead soldiers under his command lost their leader, becoming inert skeletons. The battle ended in a devastating defeat for Sylvania.

    Named the Battle of the Southern Wastes, this conflict, due to the Count of Carstein''s failure, resulted in the loss of a tenth of the army, a twentieth of the territory, and exposed vast, defenseless plains to orc ravaging. The losses were grave, and Norton''s mother, overcome with grief, gave birth to him two months prematurely¡ªperhaps this is why Norton retained memories of his past life.

    Fated to become a vampire noble, head of the Carstein family, and a count, Norton didn''t feel obliged to accept his parents'' roles in his life. Technically, without them, he wouldn''t exist, but the count''s death was somewhat of a relief for Norton.

    He called his sister Juana by her name, seldom addressing her as "sister." As for his biological mother, Countess Windsor, he only referred to her as "madam," a distant title that naturally displeased both his sister and mother.

    The Countess felt her son seemed to harbor some dislike for her, perhaps because she was somewhat cold toward him. After the count''s death, she had to manage the vast family estate herself. Although relatives and other families helped, core family matters required her attention.

    Additionally, another reason was Norton''s uncanny resemblance to his late father. As he grew, the countess couldn''t help but think of her deceased husband whenever she saw her son. Thus, she deliberately avoided contact with Norton to spare herself further sadness. This was, of course, beneficial for Norton as well.Enjoying this book? Seek out the original to ensure the author gets credit.

    Juana, on the other hand, refused to accept what she saw as an affront to her sisterly dignity, constantly trying to provoke Norton into calling her "sister."

    Of course, for Norton, a twelve-year-old''s pranks were child''s play. Traps, lures, lies¡ªhe could easily spot them without effort. Norton feared prolonged engagement with his playful sister might dull his intellect.

    The real challenge for Norton wasn''t dealing with his sister but pretending to solve her "plots" with effort, as if he were a clever yet not overly smart child. Balancing this act was driving him mad.

    Fortunately, after some reflection, Norton devised a simple and effective counter-strategy for Juana''s antics: pretend to be injured by her traps, acting gravely hurt. At times, he even faked tears, leading Juana to show genuine concern and thus setting up opportunities for payback and negotiation.

    In hindsight, playing these games with his sister was quite fun, and to outsiders, it seemed like normal children''s play. Adults who saw them concluded, "Ah, these siblings truly share a strong bond." This apparent outcome allowed Norton to relax.

    Thinking about this, Norton, outwardly a pure and adorable child, wore a genuine and endearing smile. As his soft laughter reached the ears of the maids outside, a subtle pain caused them to fall into a deeper sleep. Norton often used this technique to sneak past the servants when he ventured out.

    It wasn''t a question of disobedience; Norton simply wished to avoid unnecessary trouble by keeping his outings private.

    Among the maids, Maya was an exception, not because Norton favored her but because she needed to rest and recover after providing him with dinner. For better sleep quality, she took a special sleeping potion, sparing her from Norton¡¯s intervention.

    Aside from the few servants, the only other inhabitants of the Dekhnhof Castle were Norton and Juana. The Countess was typically absent, handling family affairs or working at the civic assembly. Other Carstein family members either had their own castles, lived in the city, or worked within the civic assembly system, so they weren''t present.

    This didn''t mean the castle lacked manpower or defenses. Indeed, compared to the few sentient beings, the number of undead within the castle was significantly greater.

    Unlike random, poorly assembled skeletons inferior to common militia, these undead warriors were elite defenders of the castle.

    In life, they were distinguished soldiers, renowned fighters, or rigorously trained knights. After death, their bones were reclaimed by vampire nobility, transformed into powerful undead through special resurrection methods.

    Though reduced to skeletal forms, the dark power of necromancy enhanced these undead, often making them stronger than they had been in life.

    With faster speeds and greater attack power, these undead, with green flames flickering in their eye sockets, wore black iron plate armor etched with magical runes, wielding foreboding black iron spears or dual swords and shields. They formed the elite main force of the vampire nation, acting as elite guards known as Tomb Wardens.

    These fearsome and numerous Tomb Wardens tirelessly patrolled the Dekhnhof Castle, defending their lord''s fortress, repelling intruders, or awaiting their master''s call to battle.

    They were determined, well-equipped, tireless, and dealt harsh blows to any daring enough to challenge the Carstein family. Yet now, as Norton passed by them, they continued patrolling, ignoring his presence.

    Norton was not an enemy.

    On the contrary, Norton was a part of the Dekhnhof Castle, the future Count of the Carstein family. He was someone they were tasked with guarding. The mechanical and rigid nature of undead soldiers was evident¡ªthey wouldn''t stop Norton, inquiring, "My young master, what brings you here so late at night instead of sleeping?" and then escort him back to his room.

    These undead soldiers were obedient to a fault, and sometimes too obedient. If a mentally unstable necromancer ordered their undead warriors to "kill me," the undead would unhesitatingly attack until their master was dead or changed the command or until they were defeated by their master.

 Chapter 6: Adventure

    These are the undead: meticulous and rigid puppets, like machines. Yet it is precisely this quality that allows Norton to move freely in and out of Deckenhoff Castle at this time. Not only that, by deciphering the necromantic control spell of his family, he can even command the entire crypt guard regiment within the castle. Of course, this is not really necessary.

    ¡°This is just an ordinary exploration activity. A squad of guards is more than enough,¡± Norton murmured to himself as he attempted to control each of the undead sentinels he passed. The invisible threads formed from the magical wind gathered around him connected Norton spiritually to these fearsome-looking undead soldiers.

    The manipulated undead soldiers changed their marching direction, leaving their patrol units to surround Norton, protecting him at the center.

    By the time Norton reached the main gate, sixteen crypt guards had gathered around him. On the innermost circle, four guards wielding kite shields and longswords surrounded him, ready to raise their shields to block any attacks directed at Norton in the event of danger.

    In the outer circle were four more undead soldiers. Two undead archers carrying heavy crossbows and curved blades moved in the front, while two corpse wights, dressed in black robes, holding books of the dead in their right hands and oak staves in their left, followed behind them. Six tall crypt halberdiers equipped with long halberds walked on the outermost circle. Leading the squad were two skeletal wolves, acting as scouts, using the scent that lingered from their living days to detect enemies in advance.

    This was the temporary escort squad Norton assembled from the crypt guards in the castle. Balanced in offense and defense, capable in both ranged and melee combat. This filled Norton with some pride; his education in military strategy from his past life was proving quite useful.

    Under the dim red moonlight, the main gate of Deckenhoff Castle opened slightly. The efficient squad exited one by one, and upon reaching the open space at the gate, they gathered around Norton again, continuing toward the wilderness to the south of the castle.

    Witnessing this, another guardian of the castle came into action¡ªit was swift as an arrow, light as a butterfly, leaping down from the top of the castle, a height of dozens of meters, to land gracefully in front of Norton.

    Unlike the simple-minded undead, this was a highly intelligent creature. A black cat with red eyes. The cat yawned and then opened its mouth at Norton, making a gurgling sound that served as a warning, urging Norton to return quickly so as not to cause trouble.

    But this wasn¡¯t Norton¡¯s first encounter with it. He spread his hands, signaling he meant no harm, then tossed a small piece of magic crystal he had prepared beforehand, landing it perfectly at the black cat¡¯s feet.

    The cat leaned down, sniffed the crystal piece, and after confirming it was safe, began to chew it like candy, the hard crystal crunching under its teeth, before swallowing it. It then nodded at Norton and settled down beside him.

    Seeing it accept his bribe, Norton breathed a sigh of relief, though he was also curious.

    ¡°Are you always this negligent in your duties, Lady Cecil?¡±

    ¡°Meow?¡±

    ¡°Meow nothing! Talk like a human! I know you can speak!¡±

    The cat ignored Norton further, feigning innocence as it began grooming its paws and washing its face like an ordinary cat.You might be reading a pirated copy. Look for the official release to support the author.

    ¡°...Forget it.¡± Norton shrugged, realizing it wasn¡¯t worth disputing with a cat. He returned to the protection of the crypt guard. A gust of magical wind gathered around him, gently lifting him into the air, sparing him from the fatigue of walking and giving him a better view¡ªafter all, his physical body was just six years old.

    With that, Norton continued to lead his undead troops toward the southern wilderness of the castle. The black cat watched him until he disappeared from sight, then returned to its grooming.

    This cat was an ally of the vampire nobles of the castle and acted as a guardian. It had stayed at Deckenhoff Castle for hundreds of years after being recruited by the Castine family. It was one of the few beings in the realm that was neither human, undead, nor vampire. The vampires referred to her as Lady Cecil. Although she appeared no different from an ordinary black cat, it was rumored that her power could rival that of a dragon, making her one of the most formidable magical creatures.

    ¡°Nothing will come of it... after all, he¡¯s just a child,¡± the black cat mused, finding a reason for its negligence as it calmly walked into the grass beside the castle, seemingly in pursuit of some field mice to snack on.

    In the vampire realm of Sylvania, there once stood a vast, powerful, and prosperous empire. The aristocracy of this empire took great pride in their monumental burial sites, competing with each other to build grander tombs, replete with treasures and sacrificed slaves and warriors. During the peak of the empire, these sprawling necropolises rivaled any architectural wonder of other nations.

    Over time, the great empire fell, its population dwindled, and its fertile lands turned to wasteland. Once defensive fortresses became vampire-occupied castles, and grand burial sites became crucial sources of military might for the vampires.

    Perhaps it was their sheer size that initially attracted the vampires to establish their base here. To the average tomb raider, the deeply buried wealth was alluring. But to the vampires, skilled in necromancy, these served as potential reserve armies.

    In the beginning, the vampires could muster armies of tens of thousands from the surrounding wilds with ease, reaping piles of gold and even valuable magical weapons, tomes, and other treasures. Armed with these resources, the vampires waged war against the so-called ¡°realm of the living,¡± seeking to establish their eternal reign.

    However, the efforts of their predecessors invariably ended in failure. As previously mentioned, no living being wishes to be ruled by the dead. The vampires¡¯ campaigns only depleted their resources and weakened Sylvania, reducing it from a powerful entity to a secondary power in the Old World. The vast necropolises, now mostly exhausted, could no longer supply Sylvania with sufficient troops.

    To maintain their forces, the vampire nobles were forced to dig up bones from other regions or compel the local populace to hand over the remains of their deceased relatives. They even resorted to grave robbing in neighboring nations or smuggling bones through trade channels. Despite these efforts, Sylvania''s military resources remained strained, especially those obtained through smuggling, which became a commodity with those involved often demanding extortionate prices. The vampires resented these crafty smugglers but still had to welcome them with open arms, understanding the complexity of their situation.

    The burial sites¡¯ utility diminished significantly and were often termed wastelands by the locals. Yet, they remained a treasure trove. Adhering to practicality, the vampire nobles could still find valuable items among the emptied tombs. Occasionally, an undiscovered ancient noble''s tomb would provide a windfall of valuable relics and bones, enriching an otherwise poor adventurer.

    Civic assemblies encouraged such private explorations, granting ownership of all discoveries to the finders. This policy, however, was rendered ineffective when vampire families declared exclusive rights over the tombs on their lands, halting private excavations except by family decree.

    Now, the Castine family, due to its strategic location, controls the largest section of the burial sites¡ªa boon centuries ago, providing wealth and military strength, elevating the family¡¯s influence in civic assemblies. Several competent Castine counts even ascended to become dukes of Sylvania.

    But those were days of yore. As the value of the burials dwindled, the Castine family¡¯s prosperity waned. The massive necropolises, difficult to manage and unproductive, strained the family¡¯s economy. While vampires excel at combat and leadership, they are unfamiliar with productive labor. Farming, smelting, and trade require other races, particularly humans, to execute efficiently.

 Chapter 7: No Longer Waiting

    The burial grounds have long been a source of concern for the Castine family. Before they were excavated, the burial mounds within the estate provided a steady supply of soldiers, ensuring the strength of the Castine family and solidifying their position as the foremost noble house in Sylvania.

    However, as the saying goes, when water overflows, it spills; when the moon is full, it wanes. Once most of the burial grounds were fully exploited, the Castine family fell into hardship. The depleted graveyards could not be cultivated or produce anything useful, which meant insufficient food. Without enough food, there weren''t enough people; without enough people, there weren''t enough corpses; and without enough corpses, there weren''t enough undead soldiers. This made the development of the Castine family extremely challenging, and the family fell into decline.

    As a result, the recent generations of Castine counts have made the management of the burial grounds within their domain the top family priority. After centuries of effort, reclaiming land from graves and expanding agriculture, the Castine family''s situation has improved slightly. However, compared to the other three top vampire families, they still seem weaker.

    We must appreciate the camaraderie among vampires. In human society, such a decline in a noble house would lead to its downfall, with everyone pushing against it, causing as much trouble as possible. Particularly now, with Norton''s father having passed away, leaving only a widow and an orphan, bullying them would be all too easy. In human society, relatives would swarm in and strip them of everything.

    But not in Sylvania. Other families continue to treat the Castine family with the same respect and friendship as before. Relatives of the Castine family remain loyal to the main branch at Deckenhoff Castle, without anyone stepping up with excuses like, "I''m doing this for the family''s prosperity," trying to seize control and replace Norton with their offspring as the head of the Castine family.

    Everyone¡ªwhether members of the Castine family or other vampires¡ªlooks at Norton with gentle and encouraging eyes, sincerely wishing him well and hoping he grows up healthy and strong.

    Living among such a kind and pure-hearted race moved Norton almost to tears. Of course, he did not feel complacent because of this kindness. Instead, he worked twice as hard, hoping to repay the expectations of his family and kin and become a worthy vampire count. Even if he cannot lead the family and vampire race to conquer the world, he must at least protect this legacy and country.

    "But those matters are still far off," Norton muttered to himself as he floated toward the heart of the burial grounds, "For now, increasing my strength and studying hard are the priorities. After all, whether protecting the country or the estate, it all requires power."

    A group consisting of one vampire and sixteen undead steadily progressed through the deserted burial mounds of the southern wilderness. The front crypt guards used the blunt ends of their halberds to push aside tall weeds, while the skeletal wolves carefully navigated the path. The corpse wights performed a compass spell to confirm direction. Thus, they trudged through the half-meter-high wild grass, passing one excavated tomb after another, moving southward.

    After nearly an hour of travel, Norton raised his hand, signaling with magic wind to halt the undead entourage. The group then turned direction, walked a few dozen more steps, crossed a small grove, and arrived at the entrance of a hidden cave.

    Norton used his magic wind to instruct the undead to lay down their weapons and clear away the dead grass and earth at the entrance, gradually revealing marks of artificial excavation. Before them appeared a dark passageway constructed of black bricks.This text was taken from Royal Road. Help the author by reading the original version there.

    The group proceeded into the tunnel. Originally, the brass sconces along the tunnel walls had been equipped with magical crystal lamps for illumination, and many traps had been set within. However, these valuable crystals had been looted, and all traps dismantled, after the tomb''s discovery centuries ago.

    Inside the unlit tunnel, it was pitch black. Only the faint ghostly glows from the eyes of the undead and the cold, red flicker from Norton''s own eyes provided any light, enabling them to see as if by daylight.

    After traversing a corridor over thirty meters long, Norton and his undead guards entered the tomb''s main hall. They proceeded through a winding, labyrinthine corridor into the target chamber, where 232 human skeletons stood at attention, arranged neatly.

    This was the result of two years of Norton''s effort¡ª232 simple skeleton soldiers, each painstakingly unearthed piece by piece from the burial mounds like a little thief. These were scraps most families would disdain. Using the lowest level of pure magical power¡ªbarely necromancy¡ªNorton had given them mobility. However, their combat abilities were nothing to boast of.

    Their equipment was equally shabby. Each skeleton held a sharpened wooden spear in one hand and a crude wicker shield tied with hemp rope in the other. They wore no armor, not even clothing, leaving their pale, eerie skeletal figures exposed. Even in the impoverished Sylvania, such skeleton soldiers were the lowest of the low.

    Yet, in stark contrast to their meager equipment was their discipline. Formed in a precise, unmoving phalanx, they could have held their formation indefinitely without external force¡ªor until the magic sustaining them depleted.

    This discipline was unmatched by any living army. Compared to the disorganized green-skinned orcs, the wild and savage northern barbarians, or even the famously disciplined dark elves, resolute dwarves, or devout Sigmarite humans, they were unparalleled.

    Only the undead could achieve this absolute loyalty, obedience, order, and discipline¡ªa quality making Sylvania, despite its poverty and narrow limits, recognized as a major continental power.

    However, compared to Sylvania''s regular forces¡ªgreat armies of well-equipped, varied, powerful undead¡ªNorton''s so-called ''army'' was laughably crude. Its equipment was rudimentary, its variety non-existent; even a lesser child of a distant vampire family branch would command a better-equipped force on the battlefield.

    "This is just the beginning," Norton reminded himself. With ten years until he turned sixteen¡ªthe vampire noble''s age of majority¡ªhe had time to accomplish much, like what he planned tonight. After calculations, evaluations, and experiments, Norton was to undertake an endeavor.

    Two years of diligent searching led Norton to scour the grounds, finally discovering a treasure on a secluded cliff¡¯s edge¡ªa tomb hidden and disguised by time and dust. Had he not descended the cliff with a levitation spell one day, he might never have found it.

    This discovery thrilled Norton¡ªa tomb that appeared untouched, its owner''s status confirmed by the strong magical barrier surrounding it. Such a tomb promised rich funerary offerings and attendants¡ªa significant fortune!

    However, there was a slight problem: the enormous magical barrier encasing the tomb, a defensive measure installed by its owner to deter tomb raiders like Norton.

    Of course, no matter how formidable a tomb''s defenses, they could only prevent petty thieves. Against the might of a state-sponsored excavation¡ªno, a sanctioned pillaging¡ªthey proved futile. The vampires of Sylvania had long mastered techniques for dealing with such barriers, methods safe enough to leave the tombs undamaged.

    Vampires typically gathered as many sorcerers as possible to gently neutralize the magical barrier''s energy over weeks or months. Such time was trivial to the long-lived vampires.

    However, Norton lacked such resources. Had he been a bit older¡ªtwelve, for instance¡ªhe could publicly claim the tomb. At that age, half-adulthood, the civic assembly would grant him citizenship rights, securing the tomb as his, free from contest.

    He could enlist the Castine family''s help, seek civic assembly funding, or contact friends and hire sorcerers to gradually dismantle the magical barrier.

    But he was only six. Announcing the discovery would earn him a pat on the head and, perhaps, some candy. And then he''d face reprimand for sneaking away to such a dangerous place. His indulgent mother would tearfully lament her negligence, failing his late father. His sister would be furious that he didn''t involve her, claiming her prowess among peers at the academy, capable of besting upperclassmen, declaring she''d have joined him with no issues, and so forth¡ªa headache indeed.

 Chapter 8: Means

    "So I have to do it alone." Though the phrase "have to" often implies a tone of helplessness or reluctance, Norton actually seemed eager as he said it. He wanted to test his abilities.

    Having been in this world for six years, while his body had become a bit frail, his greatest asset¡ªhis psychic energy, or "magic" as it was called here¡ªhad not diminished; it had increased. Norton felt stronger and more confident than ever.

    "Based on the old league''s classification, I should be considered an Ayudra-level psychic now... Enjoying special privileges and benefits, such people just had to move a finger to earn loads of money without having to stay on the dangerous front lines like us. Lucky them," Norton mused briefly. Suspended in mid-air, he halted. Around him, manipulated undead soldiers turned and retreated, stopping after advancing nearly 300 meters. The sixteen undead formed a loose arc around Norton, aiming to maximize his safety. On the opposite side was the cliff where Norton had discovered the tomb entrance.

    As the undead guards took their positions, Norton nodded slightly, then focused his attention on sensing the trajectory of the rapidly flowing violent magic winds around him. His body rose again, halting about two meters above the ground, the maximum elevation his levitation spell could achieve.

    He extended his right hand, bringing his index and middle fingers together, pointing straight skyward. Instantly, the surrounding magic wind surged wildly toward his fingertips, compressed repeatedly within two inches of his hand, forming a blindingly bright, sunlike white blade!

    The power of the red Morell above enhanced Norton''s control over the magic wind, exponentially increasing its potency.

    "Let''s see how powerful I really am in this moment!" Feeling the immense force converged at his fingertips, barely containable, Norton exclaimed excitedly. He then swung his arm at the barrier, unleashing the supreme blade formed by the overwhelming magic wind straight toward it!

    In an instant, the light blade swept across with unparalleled force, slicing through tangible trees, stones, ground, and the intangible barrier. It cleaved from the inclined rock layer at the tomb entrance, striking the barrier on the opposite side.

    Subsequently, the seemingly indestructible barrier vibrated violently and disintegrated into nothingness in a silent explosion. If any sorcerer had passed through the area, they would have been astonished¡ªfor within a radius of fifteen kilometers, there was not a trace of magic wind to be sensed!

    "That was a bit loud... damn it... Luckily, at this time of year, most people don¡¯t venture out at night, and the chaotic magic wind makes it difficult even for archmages to detect any disturbances here quickly." After casting such a potent spell, Norton felt as if his body were falling apart, overwhelmed by the fatigue. Maintaining even a simple levitation spell was impossible, causing him to plummet from nearly two meters in the air. Fortunately, the bones of a child are light, and the vampire constitution is robust, so he wasn''t injured, only experiencing a slight pain in his back.

    "Still, the power was quite impressive..." Having handled more magic wind than his body could bear, Norton suffered some harm to both mind and body. Additionally, failing to control the force entirely, the remaining energy impacted the tomb itself after breaking the barrier, potentially destroying some funerary goods and reducing his gains.

    Nonetheless, Norton''s spirits remained high, as the full-force strike was even stronger than he anticipated. Considering that the grand wizards in this world probably wielded similar levels of power, realizing his capabilities were greater than expected lifted Norton''s mood immensely.If you encounter this tale on Amazon, note that it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.

    However, despite his happiness, there was work to be done. After a brief rest to regain his strength and a bit of his magic, Norton stood up, brushed the dust off his cloak, and ordered the undead guards to regroup around him. He then approached the cliff edge.

    At this moment, Norton''s magic reserves were critically low, requiring him to calculate every spell with precision. After some hesitation, he opted not to use levitation again, choosing instead to cast a simpler spell to generate an updraft¡ªa practical magic used to help armies swiftly traverse mountains and cliffs, speeding up marches and enabling surprise attacks.

    With a slight wave of his right hand, pale yellow magic wind gathered, creating an updraft at the cliff''s edge to slow descent. The line of undead guards jumped into the vortex one by one.

    The descent speed was greatly reduced, allowing the undead ample time to react and land at the tomb entrance halfway down the cliff, leaping into the tomb. Such maneuvering was no issue for the agile crypt guards, let alone the lithe skeletal wolves and the corpse wights, who could naturally manipulate such magics. Norton followed as the last one.

    ¡ªYet in that instant, as the undying soldiers stepped forward into the tomb, mechanisms on both sides of the entrance were triggered. Though dormant for millennia, the quality of the ancient empire¡¯s engineering remained admirable. Two streams of intensely hot, violet flames erupted, sweeping toward the undead soldiers!

    "Defend," Norton uttered calmly, and the sixteen undead guards quickly shifted formation, faster than the flames. Four shield-bearing crypt guards raised enchanted black iron shields, glowing dark red, to block the flames, protecting the twelve undead behind. However, under the intense heat, the glow rapidly dimmed!

    In this scenario, the six halberdiers and two archers were helpless. The skeletal wolves could do nothing, but the two corpse wights raised their staffs, casting a thin, transparent barrier over the sixteen undead. The flames spread across the entire barrier.

    The previously dim passage burst into dazzling flames. For ordinary humans, their eyes would be overwhelmed, risking temporary blindness. However, Norton was unaffected. Being a vampire, he could see clearly without any light source.

    In certain environments or during battles, Norton could activate his racial trait, Warding Sight, to negate visual or auditory interference. This ability allowed him to perceive the world''s true nature and make better decisions.

    Norton had enabled his Warding Sight before entering the passage. Through his blood-red glowing eyes, perceiving the world via magical fluctuations, his vision differed entirely from normal¡ªwaves, strange halos, and shifting points, lines, and surfaces formed exaggerated, distorted patterns, painting a phantasmagorical world.

    For a novice, seeing such a world might induce disorientation and confusion, but Norton was accustomed to it. The twisted patterns translated seamlessly into a comprehensive understanding of the external situation.

    The undead guards were still holding, but their efforts were failing. The wights¡¯ ghostly flames dimmed, and their once pristine, ivory bones darkened with blotches and blemishes. Their staves, once gleaming, turned dull, akin to rotting wood.

    "Humph..." Norton grunted softly, swiftly devising a solution. With a flick of his sleeves, two dining knives, pilfered from the dining hall, appeared in his hands. With synchronized flicks, the knives embedded into the tomb passage walls on either side.

    A seasoned warrior witnessing such a feat would be astounded. The knives were silver, a soft and malleable material, lacking in hardness. The walls, made of solid bluestone, should resist penetration. Hurling silver knives to pierce stone slabs was beyond the skill of most elite knights!

    In reality, Norton''s move was impressive but not miraculous. As the blades sunk into the walls, a muffled explosion resounded from both sides. Energy stones within the hollow wall layers¡ªpowering the flame mechanisms¡ªwere detonated by Norton¡¯s action. Deprived of magical support, the flames naturally receded.

    ¡ªThe walls weren''t solid but hollow, allowing Norton to pierce them with silver knives easily.

    "Passable, seventy-five percent," Norton rated himself mentally.

 Chapter 9: Trap

    After saying this, the corners of his mouth involuntarily lifted into a proud smile. Such an expression might look dashing on a well-dressed young man under thirty, but on a six-year-old child, it seemed out of place.

    Of course, there was no mirror around, nor anyone else breathing who could critique him. This was one reason Norton liked his undead soldiers. Due to his status, he always had to be cautious when interacting with other family members, trying to appear as much like a normal child as possible. Fortunately, he had an older sister who was just slightly older than him, so when he was unsure about something, he could simply mimic her.

    Despite the gender difference, at such a young age, gender characteristics were not pronounced. Aside from differences in hairstyle and clothing, young children were quite similar.

    However, Norton had clearly forgotten something: he and his sister were six years apart. Initially, it wasn¡¯t a big deal, but six years later, Juana was already twelve. Vampires develop at a similar pace to humans between ages one and twenty, and Juana was a bit precocious¡­ was it really okay to keep mimicking her?

    "Well, well, well, I¡¯m just too clever. This kind of thing is no problem for me." Perhaps due to some stimulus during his soul''s travel through the wormhole, Norton was indeed smarter and more cunning than in his past life, where he had only shown minor cleverness with average grades at the military academy. With such a personality, combined with combat abilities from the future world and an affinity for the magic wind, it seemed that making a mark in this world wouldn¡¯t be too difficult.

    As Norton thought this, his steps became lighter, and he quickened his pace. However, just as he took a step forward, setting his foot on a stone tile ahead and another step to fully stand on it, the tile suddenly flipped downward, revealing sharp iron spikes ten meters below. Among the spikes, a few scattered white bones were visible. The smooth, patternless bluestone walls were steep and impossible to climb!

    Worse still, Norton felt his connection to the magical wind abruptly cut off, and his own stored magic seemed to solidify! Something in the trap was sealing off magic usage!

    "Impressive!" Norton''s heart skipped a beat. Instinctively, he leaned back, performing a backflip and using both hands to push off against another stone tile, ready to spring upward. Yet he felt his balance disrupted again¡ªthe stone tile he pushed with his hands also flipped downward!

    "What a setup!" He hadn''t expected the mechanism to be a chain trap! The front board triggered the rear one, leaving no room for defense! Fortunately, Norton''s past experiences braving treacherous paths and his superior vampire physiology now gave him an edge. Although he was just a six-year-old child, he could perform physically demanding maneuvers.

    Shouting, Norton focused all his strength into his left hand, managing to grip the smooth, seemingly tractionless trap wall. Using sheer force, he bent his arm slightly, then sharply straightened it, spending nine parts of his strength to hold onto the wall and using the remaining part to propel himself high into the air.

    Unsure whether other tiles might also flip, Norton, in less than a second mid-air, rapidly formed six magical gestures, casting a levitation spell to float above¡ªfinally safe.

    Norton survived the ordeal, but the crypt guards and skeletal wolves accompanying him were not so fortunate; they perished instantly, leaving no remains. Those crypt guards, once legendary warriors enhanced by necromantic rituals, should have been difficult to harm. However, the magic sustaining them collapsed instantly, turning them into ordinary bones, taking their weapons and gear down with them, killing them all at once.Stolen from its original source, this story is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings.

    Floating above, Norton remained vigilant for a long while before cautiously relaxing. Reflecting on the situation, he realized how dangerous it had been¡ªthe trap seemed almost sentient, activating only when he stepped on it, rendering his cannon-fodder strategy useless.

    With sixteen high-level undead gone, the passage felt eerily empty. Norton found himself in a dilemma: he had encountered two traps already upon entering the tomb, with an unknown number of dangers still ahead. The difficulty could very well surpass breaking the outer barrier.

    Now, with no undead to shield him, any further mishaps could be disastrous. Treasure is enticing, but one must live to enjoy it¡­

    "Still, I can''t just turn back now, that would be too disappointing."

    Norton thought about it and muttered to himself, "Besides, losing those skeletons will be hard to explain¡­ bribing the cat costs money as well. Then there¡¯s Juana¡­ she borrowed quite a bit of money from me and hasn¡¯t returned a cent¡­" With these thoughts, Norton was in a bind.

    "Really don''t know how I''ll explain this at home¡­" he muttered. Two fireballs exploded with a "boom," shattering the tile cover with no defense mechanisms. Seeing the ancient crypt guards'' remains scattered below, irreparable, Norton pondered before attempting to see if he could retrieve the skeletons. However, any magic used in the three-foot-square trap vanished without a trace, and his arcane sight revealed nothing. Norton had little choice but to abandon the attempt.

    ¡°This is such a hassle¡­ oh well.¡± After a moment¡¯s consideration, Norton decided to continue. Reduced in number and having suffered a small loss, his actions became more cautious.

    Continuing deeper into the tomb, Norton adopted a more careful demeanor. He tested each step by tossing a table knife to check for loose tiles or other mechanisms. His arcane sight remained active to detect magical traps ahead.

    However, these precautions seemed unnecessary. After advancing roughly twenty meters, Norton encountered no further traps, a strange situation that doubled his caution.

    Judging by the tomb owner''s setup, it might have belonged to an ancient imperial noble, a family patriarch, or even an emperor.

    If that were the case, the previous arrangements seemed insufficient. Despite seeming perilous, they appeared designed only to deter lone grave robbers, not matching the grandeur of an ancient empire.

    "So, what surprises await?" Norton made a wry joke to himself, proceeding cautiously. If possible, he would have preferred to continue floating, but in this tomb, the magic wind was so thin he could hardly draw power from it.

    Perhaps it was because his previous strike to break the outer barrier had been too extraordinary; the magic wind within the tomb had yet to recover.

    Regardless, Norton was in a precarious state. His greatest asset, powerful magical energy, was nearly exhausted, leaving little room for error. Even maintaining a basic levitation spell was out of reach.

    Besides, while Norton''s skills were decent, they were just that¡ªdecent. He could handle ten, twenty, or maybe a few more enemies, but against elite opponents or sufficiently large professional forces, he was still at great risk.

    "So really, I''m in a dangerous situation now. Anything goes wrong, and my life could end here. Seriously¡­" Norton muttered to himself, trying to quell his fear as he continued forward¡ªhalt! At the end of the lengthy passage was an expansive hall¡ªunlike the previous dim passage, magical lights from the ceiling illuminated it as brightly as a cloudless summer day.

    As a vampire, Norton was not well-adjusted to such intense brightness, especially after using arcane sight earlier. The most crucial fact was¡ªNorton was sure that the hall had been pitch black before he stepped in, only lighting up with a strong, eerie blue glow upon his entrance.

    "Danger! Be alert!" Norton quickly realized, casting what little magic he had left to conjure a protective arcane armor. His left hand reached for his waist, retrieving three silver table knives between his fingers, while his right hand flexed, ready to form magical gestures. He crouched in a poised position, ready to strike at any instant.

 Chapter 10: Coincidence

    In a mere instant, Norton was fully prepared for combat. Coupled with his nimble movements through the earlier chain traps, it was clear that while he had spent leisure time in Deckenhoff Castle over the past few years, the seasoned officer of the former Galactic Federation had not lost his touch. In fact, his skills had improved, a truly commendable feat.

    However, his preparations were unnecessary.

    Less than three seconds later, when Norton restored his normal vision to survey the hall, he realized his efforts had been in vain. There was nothing present that could threaten him. More precisely, there once existed something formidable enough to pulverize a reckless and poorly conditioned youngster like him¡ªsomething that could reduce him to dust from head to toe. The sheer number of large statues lining the hall''s sides, over twenty in number, was enough to make this clear.

    These statues, more accurately golems, were sculpted in the classic, ancient form of gargoyles. They featured humanoid, hunched bodies, powerful hind limbs, and front limbs longer than a human''s, tipped with sharp claws.

    The golems were constructed of pure adamantine, a material with a strong affinity for magical winds¡ªexceptionally sturdy and highly polished. It was excellent for both sculpture and building stone. Of course, if this material came into the hands of someone skilled in alchemy, they could integrate magical crystals during the sculpting process to create the perfect golem.

    These golems were exceptionally strong and nearly as tough as mithril. Due to their composition, their attacks were inherently magical, making them effective against any defensive techniques. Similarly, their defenses classified as enchanted, allowing them to effectively repel virtually any form of attack.

    If one had to identify a flaw, perhaps it was their slight lack of speed and flexibility. However, in a confined indoor environment with a surrounding layout, these design limitations were mitigated.

    This setup formed a perfect killing zone. With these twenty golems in place, even if assaulted by a thousand troops, breaking through would be an arduous task. The only entrance to this hall from the corridor was a narrow door, a strategic position where a single guard could block a thousand attackers¡ªan exceptionally strong defensive measure. Unlike the previous traps designed to catch people unaware, this was an open challenge, relying purely on strength without any tricks... Of course, this analysis was academic at present.

    Because these awe-inspiring, seemingly indestructible golem monsters were all completely broken. Although they appeared untouched from the outside, Norton¡¯s sorcerous vision revealed the truth. The small, yet crucial magical crystals inside had been damaged¡ªsome depleted, others disintegrated into magical wind and dissipated. This explained the dense magical wind Norton sensed in the room.

    As for what damaged these golems, Norton could guess. One only needed to look up to see the obvious crack in the ceiling¡ªa crevice through the rock layer that opened up to the sky. Looking down, there was a corresponding crack on the floor. The angles of these cracks matched perfectly with the trajectory of Norton¡¯s earlier, all-out attack on the barrier.If you spot this narrative on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation.

    That very attack had not only drained the surrounding magical wind but also caused the internal collapse of all magical structures within the hall. The mighty golems, once formidable defenders, had turned into a pile of rubble.

    Realizing this, Norton internally marveled at destiny''s hand. A certified grand sorcerer would certainly have had far better ways to break the outer barrier than Norton. Yet, such a sorcerer would likely have perished at the claws of these golems in the hall.

    In contrast, Norton''s reckless approach inadvertently damaged the tomb itself but also destroyed the tomb owner''s secondary defensive line¡ªan ironic twist of fate.

    Though this truth left Norton relieved and excited, he felt that this venture was worthwhile, regardless of the other funerary goods or sacrificial items. The twenty well-crafted golems alone would be worth the effort to haul them back. With proper alchemical techniques to reintegrate small magical crystal particles and adjust the magical circuits, these golems could be reactivated. Each golem''s combat ability would be comparable to a high-ranking undead. This was a significant fortune.

    That thought cheered Norton up¡ªeven though he had yet to learn any alchemical knowledge.

    "Considering the defenses, the actual funerary offerings must be incredible," Norton mused, inspecting the golems and finding no fatal damage, nodding in satisfaction. His curiosity only grew stronger.

    It was time to move forward. But first, he needed to determine the correct path. The hall had corridors in each direction; the one behind him led back to the entrance he had used. The other three...

    "The corridor directly ahead likely leads to the tomb owner''s chamber, with stronger defenses. I''m not in top shape, so I''ll check the side corridors first," Norton reasoned, heading toward the left corridor. In ancient empires, right was considered superior to left, so the right side likely held the second-most important contents. Thus, starting with the simplest seemed prudent. He reminded himself that the tomb wasn¡¯t going anywhere; there was no rush.

    Decision made, he continued cautiously to the left. Norton recalculated the time¡ªa skill acquired from the Federation military. This allowed for precise estimation of the time spent from one event to another, with a margin of error no greater than three minutes. This skill from his previous life proved unexpectedly useful.

    "A bit more than two and a half hours. That means there''s plenty of time before dawn," Norton thought, feeling more at ease. The tomb''s designer seemed considerate enough not to include overly complicated mechanisms in the left corridor. There were no massive rolling boulders, no pits with barely intact ropes over swarms of venomous snakes, no moats filled with piranhas, nor walls suddenly descending or closing in¡­ none of these appeared.

    A few low-level mechanisms, resembling puzzle problems, were quickly solved by Norton. These might be challenging for the average person in this era, but for Norton, a university graduate from the space age, they were trifling.

    Even quadratic equations were elementary.

    Finally, after much difficulty, Norton reached the end of the corridor, finding a tomb sealed with bluestone slabs. After a brief inspection for anomalies around the stone, Norton discovered a mechanism akin to a combination lock. A tentative twist of the mechanism made the floor vanish.

    But Norton was prepared, having already cast a levitation spell on himself, so he didn''t fall.

    Regaining his composure, Norton continued manipulating the mechanism, turning it first clockwise, then counterclockwise¡­ hoping no further traps activated.

    This time, Norton was lucky. As the mechanism rotated counterclockwise, the floor closed again, and the bluestone door gradually opened. He sighed with relief, stepped inside, deftly deflecting a dart aimed at him with a table knife. After another cautious pause, satisfied there were no further threats, he proceeded.

    The tomb was empty, save for another bluestone slab ahead, possibly leading to another corridor¡ªor perhaps more traps. The only object within was a book placed on the central pedestal.

 Chapter 11: Armed

    Norton cautiously approached, slipping on a pair of black leather gloves to protect against any possible toxins or magical effects lingering on the book. Summoning his courage, he picked up the hefty tome.

    Nothing happened.

    To examine his prize, Norton dismissed his arcane sight and ignited a pale flame of witchfire for illumination. As he began to read the book''s cover, his eyebrows shot up, and a look of disappointment crossed his face, reminding him of a past conversation with his sister Juana.

    Norton had been in the castle library with Juana when the conversation took place. He was engrossed in a history book, catching up on this world''s basic concepts, while Juana read a pharmacology text.

    On that day, Norton was particularly intrigued by the chapter on the Sigmar Empire¡ªthe largest human empire in the Old World and Sylvania''s enemy¡ªand read intently. To Norton, the empire''s ability to subdue Sylvania, other human nations, northern barbarians, and hordes of orcs and monsters signified some extraordinary capabilities.

    However, the more he read, the more he realized the empire¡¯s political system was archaically feudal¡ªlittle more than a confederation of ten states, each ruled by an Elector Count who collectively elected an Emperor. The Emperor had only nominal control and wartime command, receiving no taxes or troops from the Elector Counts otherwise.

    Within each Elector Count¡¯s domain, numerous factions, independent free cities, and religious sects existed with little regard for the Emperor. Beneath them were layered strata of lesser nobility and knights.

    Beyond these internally nominal factions, the Sigmar Empire was rife with enemies, from bandits lurking in its dense forests to chaos-tainted savages in some provinces and countless forest goblin tribes in its northwestern woods.

    Norton confirmed the book''s contents with others, who assured him they were accurate, leaving him stupefied¡ªhow could a state beset by enemies on all sides and from within possibly endure? It seemed miraculous!

    But that wasn¡¯t what came to mind upon seeing the book he held. Rather, it was his eighth critique of the Sigmar Empire¡¯s feudal backwardness.

    "Actually, sister, don¡¯t you find this arrangement problematic?" he''d asked.

    "What¡¯s problematic?" Juana had replied.

    "Well, those human knights¡ªtraining their martial skills day after day, waiting for a lord''s call to arms. Then, when summoned, they rush to battle, only to die before making any significant achievements. Doesn¡¯t that seem problematic to you?"

    "Why would you think that? Isn¡¯t it good?"

    The difference in values made communication difficult. Recalling his sister''s puzzled expression following his question left Norton speechless.

    Loyalty, fine; feudal duty, sure; pursuit of glory, yes¡ªbut wars over foolish feudal squabbles, saline lands, rickety wooden forts, a few jars of wild honey, or trivial offenses... such causes made Norton uncomfortable. If wars were fought over such trivialities, what did his past wars in the starry battlefields against alien bugs mean?!This story has been taken without authorization. Report any sightings.

    Norton believed wars should be grand and sweeping, a colossal clash between species for survival, honor, and gain¡ªan epic struggle, not for a mere patch of saline soil.

    Thus, when Norton reached the tomb''s deepest chamber, only to discover that his efforts had yielded nothing more than a copy of the "Imperial 791 Knights¡¯ Enfeoffment Code," his anger was understandable.

    "This is worthless except as kindling!" Norton fumed, tossing the book to the ground. He intended to burn it, but reconsidered, remembering that even a fly is a bit of meat. Though lacking practical value, as an antique, it might fetch a decent price.

    Though Sylvania¡¯s neighbor, the Sigmar Empire, was a feudal mess with poor finances and little interest or ability to purchase such items, the southern Tyrellian Merchant Republic was filled with patrons of culture, and the Agibian Kingdom had many pretentious nobles. Surely, someone would pay well for this codex.

    This thought eased Norton''s frustration. His gaze softened, and he realized he had only spent half an hour. There was no rush to explore other funerary items. Perhaps he could glean some knowledge from this book.

    Norton picked up the Knights¡¯ Enfeoffment Code and began to read. Immediately, the magically sensitive high-sorcerer-in-training sensed something amiss.

    The book was peculiar. Though inert when untouched, upon opening and reading it, Norton found no discernible script¡ªnot the common tongue, elvish, dwarven, basic undead, arcane glyphs, or even chaos language.

    It contained instead the essence of rules, order itself, expressions of ability and standards¡ªabstract, metaphysical concepts in the form of pure, unfettered magic wind embedded within its pages. Though tangible, the book was an abstract entity¡ªa vessel for "rules."

    "This is a twelve-dimensional manifestation item..." Norton realized, as he struggled to close the book, his remaining magic completely exhausted. No, it was worse¡ªhis pale complexion and sweat-drenched forehead revealed his physical resources were severely taxed. Yet, despite his worsened state, Norton couldn''t help but smile.

    "A pure law vessel... In this world''s terms, this is a conceptual armament, isn''t it? And it¡¯s related to knights... In this place, nothing may be more valuable. With minor changes, this could be used to ''ennoble knights''... How ironic, given my recent mockery of the knight class''s obsolescence and clumsiness, yet soon I might rely on my ''ennobled'' undead knights to conquer the land." He couldn¡¯t help but chuckle at the thought.

    However, another realization wiped Norton''s smile: "This example of the code doesn''t wield full power, if I''m right. It''s likely a copy rather than an original, thus weaker, needing more magic to activate... But it''s still invaluable... And if this is a copy, the original must be in the main tomb. Eventually, it¡¯ll belong to me."

    Finding such a treasure at the start, experiencing the swing from the depths of despair to the heights of joy, vastly improved Norton¡¯s mood. Moreover, this Knights¡¯ Code manuscript helped him deduce the identity of the tomb¡¯s owner.

    Though a six-year-old child might not have encountered much knowledge, basic facts were widespread. Conveniently, the tomb''s owner was someone of significant status, well-known enough to be considered common knowledge.

    A man known as Alanson, the greatest, most cunning, and successful emperor of an era, built an empire responsible for the majestic, sprawling necropolises within Sylvania. His Knights¡¯ Code was accepted as the "absolutely correct truth" by all human nations.

    Despite the shifting sands of history, the empire''s fall, and changing global politics, the knightly system endured. It remained steadfast, even appearing as a class or title among some non-human realms and political entities.

    When the world''s intelligent beings collectively recognized the concept of "knight," a once-buried Knights¡¯ Code companion copy regained life, elevated through endless epochs to become a "rule carrier."

    "Too lucky, too lucky, too lucky, too lucky, too lucky, too lucky..." Upon realizing the book''s true value, Norton rolled on the ground with joy, treating it as his second-most-prized possession after his own life.

    With such an asset, coupled with sufficient magic and corpses, Norton could easily raise a legion of Black Knights. Unlike ordinary liches or vampire lords, limited to animating remains of life-knights, Norton could use this rule carrier to "ennoble" knights, empowering unqualified corpses and strengthening his undead cavalry forces.

 Chapter 12: Sword

    After embracing the book and kissing it a few times, Norton carefully tucked it under his arm. Using the same method, he opened the mechanism door connecting to another tomb chamber and continued his exploration.

    Though he hoped to strike gold once more after his extraordinary luck with the conceptual armament, reality proved that the universe doesn''t often grant such fortune. The concept weapon he''d gained was already an incredible stroke of luck. Compared to this near-mythical artifact, the other treasures Norton found in the tomb were trivial, worth less than a thousandth of the "791 Knights¡¯ Enfeoffment Code" copy. This disparity in value was initially hard for Norton to accept, but upon reflection, he understood why.

    The Knights¡¯ Code had ascended to the status of a conceptual armament largely due to its unique nature. It had evolved due to millennia of knightly tradition and development. When it was buried as a funerary offering, it was merely a book. This fortunate anomaly allowed Norton to stumble upon it.

    Once he grasped this, Norton ceased dreaming of further miracles. Besides, he didn''t leave the tomb empty-handed. In terms of practical value, some of what he found here was indeed more useful than the Knights¡¯ Code.

    Among the spoils, the most valuable was a 30-centimeter short sword. Over millennia, most weapons buried as grave goods had deteriorated, and even rare magical weapons had lost their enchantments, reverting to mundane materials. Yet this broad-backed short sword, in the style of the ancient empire, remained as sharp and reflective as ever.

    The sword was made from expensive and durable adamantine alloy. Its spine was etched with elven magical designs, dwarven runes, and ancient imperial craftsmanship. Additionally, there were mysterious materials Norton couldn''t identify. Any one of these components could craft a superb weapon, but combined, they created an edge nearing perfection¡ªa divine weapon!

    Norton never imagined someone could invest so heavily in a mere short sword. The magnitude of this undertaking was astonishing and likely possible only in the empire''s most prosperous days.

    Norton admired the sword for a while, then tested its edge by lightly cutting into the tomb''s bluestone wall. A large chunk of stone fell away as if slicing through butter. He was startled, retrieved the stone, and knocked on the wall¡ªit was indeed solid bluestone, with no trickery involved.

    "Remarkably sharp," Norton mused, "For classical era craftsmanship, this sword should have reached its pinnacle¡ªno, I¡¯d believe someone claiming it used black tech. It¡¯s comparable to my previous life¡¯s monomolecular combat dagger¡­ and this sword likely has other uses."

    While gripping the sword, Norton felt his physical fatigue and magical depletion fading rapidly. The magic wind seeped through the crystal embedded at the sword''s hilt, permeating his body, while the crystal gradually shrank and eventually vanished. Norton''s magic reserves restored by about a third.

    Invigorated, Norton realized with excitement: with additional magical crystals set into the hilt, he could quickly recharge in battle, dramatically extending his combat endurance. This ability surpassed the sword¡¯s physical value.

    Typically, mages used magical crystals as materials or tools, rarely daring to absorb their raw magic. Those who attempted it usually perished from uncontrolled magical surges, their bodies exploding. Survivors risked brain damage, turning them into simpletons. Even geniuses who resisted these effects faced addiction, deteriorating into helpless dependents.This story has been stolen from Royal Road. If you read it on Amazon, please report it

    Safely consuming magic crystals without side effects had long been a mage''s dream. Countless alchemists and scholars devoted time and fortune to this pursuit, to no avail.

    Norton had heard his sister Juana boast repeatedly that, once she resolved this challenge, she''d ace her academy exams and spit in the face of her tutor as a triumphant statement¡­

    In fairness, Norton thought Miss Triss, Juana''s tutor, was good-hearted. Additionally, Norton believed Juana should focus on martial and knightly training instead. He envisioned her wielding maces and axes to take down unfortunate green-skinned orcs or imperial soldiers, smashing their skulls open.

    He felt Juana wasn''t meant to be a mage¡ªor a pharmacist. Though her academy grades were reportedly decent, her "spirited and carefree" demeanor made Norton anxious.

    Precision tasks in alchemy, like mixing 2.5 mg of this into a 73% solution of that, stirring at precise force until color change, blending freshly ground powders, and storing in absolute darkness for days, were simplified by Juana to:

    "Mix this into that, give it a good stir, and mash up that thing, then it¡¯s ready!"

    The result was typically an explosive "boom." Norton had heard such sounds from her room countless times.

    "The challenge that so many mages sought to conquer was solved by the ancient empire thousands of years ago¡­ sadly, this technology vanished along with the empire," Norton thought, further elevating his appraisal of the short sword and the ancient empire. Reluctantly placing the sword down after more admiration, he noted, "This sword might have other purposes. I¡¯ll explore that at leisure."

    While acquiring a timeless divine weapon was fortunate, it wasn¡¯t the most practical treasure Norton had gained.

    During the early imperial period, transitioning from slavery to feudalism, the emperor wasn¡¯t a saint liberating slaves. Countless workers died constructing his tomb, and many were sacrificed upon its completion.

    The sword was retrieved from a skeleton clad in tattered, rusted armor¡ªlikely an honor guard who voluntarily accompanied the emperor into death. With such a sword, he was likely a trusted and powerful general in life. Yet, in death, a mere skeleton remained.

    Upon entering this chamber, Norton focused on the short sword at the slain general¡¯s waist, ignoring all else. With the sword examined, he surveyed the chamber.

    The room was cluttered with thousands of remains, all robustly built, clad in Baroque black iron armor, belonging to an elite force. By any standard, they were excellent candidates for transformation into powerful undead soldiers. Norton no longer worried about reprimands for damaging his family¡¯s crypt guards.

    Though Norton knew little about creating crypt guards or wights, he could use existing materials to craft semblances of "high-level undead." He¡¯d simply ask the black cat to help complete the necessary necromancy back home. After all, the cat let him out¡ªif trouble ensued, she¡¯d be implicated as well, right?

    Clear on his plans, Norton proceeded undeterred, focusing on his grand scheme. Replenished by the short sword''s magic, he commenced his work. As he concentrated, invisible magic wind manifested around him, transforming into searing, blue flame.

    Using the skeletons'' rusted, unusable armor and weapons as raw materials, Norton controlled the wind to toss them into the fire, melting them into black iron ingots. The ingots twisted and reshaped to his mental blueprint, forming complete suits of plate armor, winged helms, swords, shields, and heavy halberds¡ªall with bat-wing motifs.

    ¡°Bat-wing crests, full black iron plate, battle halberds¡­ Hmm, something¡¯s missing¡­ ah, yes¡­¡± Norton snapped his fingers, and unseen brushes painted the Castine family crest in red, gold, and silver on the armor.

    The crest¡¯s upper right depicted a blood-red sword piercing imperial plate armor, representing the vampires'' eternal hatred and lust for conquest against humanity. It was also the emblem of the Sylvania Duchy. The adjacent blood-filled grail symbolized the Castine family¡¯s pride, the Blood Grail Knights, and their sacred treasure, the Blood Grail.

    As for crossbows and staves, they were difficult to craft¡­ but that was minor, easily attributed to playful accidents. Those were trivial items, no one would miss them, and Norton would face at most a light scolding.

 Chapter 13: Burial

    Once the armor and weapons were complete, the magic wind transformed into a large water sphere suspended in the air. With a wave of Norton''s hand, the armor and weapons were plunged into the sphere. A sizzling sound followed, accompanied by a rise in steam, and the water sphere shrank significantly, marking the completion of the process.

    When everything was finished, the armor, helmets, and weapons slowly descended and automatically fitted onto the robust skeletons of fourteen corpses. Norton then employed his limited, somewhat flawed necromancy¡ªtechniques he had half-learned from observing the animation of skeletal minions over the years¡ªto reawaken these skeletal warriors.

    The prolonged exertion depleted Norton''s magical reserves significantly, prompting him to reflect on his inefficient use of magic. A more skilled necromancer would have achieved better results with a fraction of the energy he expended. This thought spurred Norton to anticipate furthering his studies¡ªhaving mastered all his basic subjects with his tutor from age four to six, he was eager to learn more advanced techniques.

    Nonetheless, the outcome was satisfactory. Using a few brief magical commands, Norton reignited the eerie phosphorescence in the empty eye sockets of the skeletons.

    Standing up from the ground, they adjusted their limbs with a series of "clicks" and "clacks" before saluting Norton with a practiced gesture, forming a disciplined formation. The finely crafted equipment and orderly demeanor endowed them with a semblance of elite precision¡ªthough, regrettably, they were largely superficial displays.

    Norton lacked the knowledge to create high-level undead, and even his basic necromancy was rudimentary. He merely pumped magic into the skeletons to animate them. Their strength, speed, and agility, due to the amount of magic Norton infused, might rival ordinary crypt guards.

    However, these undead had no mastery of martial skills, team coordination, formations, or combat experience as crypt guards did. Those resembling wights couldn''t perform any spells. It was akin to having high-tier hardware without the necessary operating system and software¡ªimpressive to look at, but not functional.

    Even though he was a half-trained novice, Norton was quite pleased with the results. After inspecting his "elite" crypt guards, he noticed something amiss¡ªtheir freshly forged equipment looked too new compared to the aged gear of the castle¡¯s crypt guards.

    "But that¡¯s an easy fix." Norton hesitated briefly before snapping his fingers. "Scuffle amongst yourselves a bit, but don¡¯t hit too hard¡ªjust enough to give your armor a few dents and scratches."

    Upon receiving the order, the fourteen newly forged crypt guards began to spar, using their halberds, swords, and shields to create superficial damage. Under Norton''s direction, they dusted themselves with dirt. After a few minutes, they appeared just as worn as their predecessors.

    "Very good, but not perfect¡ª"

    At this, Norton signaled them to stop, ordering the crypt guards to assume positions around him like their predecessors had. Satisfied, he moved into the next chamber.

    Bones littered the ground.

    As Norton had expected, this was another burial chamber for sacrificial victims. Unlike the previous chamber, where warriors had willingly followed their lord in death, this burial space encapsulated the remains of slaves, slaughtered and buried with the deceased.The tale has been taken without authorization; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident.

    Thousands of human skeletons lay there, some dismembered, others bearing signs of decapitation or dismemberment. Some skeletons had remnants of ropes, suggesting they were bound in life¡ªthere was male and female, young and decrepit alike.

    At age four, Norton''s foundational education began, encompassing not just language and general knowledge but basic necromancy and dark arts. Thanks to this, Norton''s bone identification skills surpassed most medical professionals.

    He could discern each skeleton''s age, gender, cause of death, even personal habits and professions¡­ weaving stories from each one. Initially, Norton found this intriguing, but eventually, he realized it was driving him to the brink of madness.

    He abruptly understood what he was doing¡ªorganizing an army of the dead, composed of bones, souls, and undead entities. These things were terrifying, sinister, and despair-inducing. Prolonged exposure would inevitably affect one¡¯s psyche, deteriorating mental well-being.

    Norton thus comprehended why some necromancers went mad and why vampires highly valued their kin¡ªit was sheer madness. From an outsider''s perspective, the undead army might seem impressive, even exciting, but in reality, as Norton pondered the miserable skeletons and what he was about to do, he could clearly articulate:

    ¡°No, this isn¡¯t good at all.¡±

    Of course, it wasn''t wholly disastrous. Norton''s sister had once passed on a philosophical question from her studies:

    ¡°A living army that might soon die, or an army already composed of the dead¡ªwhich is more tragic?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know, it depends,¡± Norton shrugged, earning a pillow thrown at him by his sister.

    ¡°Wrong, dummy¡ªSally would laugh if I answered like that¡ªthink harder!¡±

    ¡°Someone who asks her younger brother for homework help shouldn¡¯t call me a dummy!¡±

    And so it went. Such metaphysical inquiries could wait for idle moments. For now, Norton focused on feeling content¡ªjust being content.

    Indeed, he had received an extraordinary gift for establishing himself in this world¡ªa full skeletal legion. What could possibly be more satisfying?

    Thus, Norton laughed¡ªsoftly at first, then louder, until he roared with laughter amidst the countless bones. This laughter signified his farewell to the human self he once was. From today onward, he was Norton von Carstein, heir of the Carstein family, lord of Sylvania, and brother to Juana von Carstein.

    A necromancer and vampire lord.

    When the somewhat hysterical laughter ceased, Norton shook his head, lifted his hand, and gathered the magic wind. As his hand rose, the wind intensified, enveloping him in pale luminescence, while the skeletons began to stir. Those with broken spines reattached them, those with missing limbs were aided by others, and those without heads repositioned them. The magic wind erased their scars, making them appear anew.

    Affected by the pale glow, these millennia-old bones reanimated through the ominous power of necromancy, rising once more as the caster¡¯s thralls. Extending their blasphemously reanimated limbs, they emerged once more as sorrowful lower undead. This spell, cruder than the meticulous craftsmanship of the fourteen crypt guards, allowed Norton¡¯s magic reserves to sustain them.

    ¡°Clear out those things,¡± Norton commanded, his eyes glimmering with red arcane light, focusing intensely to control these skeletal soldiers and immediately determining their number¡ª11,221 in total.

    However, over a thousand were diminutive and juvenile, and another thousand had degraded elderly remains. Nearly 10,000 were usable adult skeletons. Norton directed these robust male and female skeletons to transport the remains of over a thousand others and the rusted yet valuable black iron weapons back to his hidden camp.

    With the traps and mechanisms already triggered on his path, Norton proceeded without much caution. The only point of concern was the flip trap that had previously caught him off guard.

    Norton instructed the undead to pass through, the trap remaining inactive for the lifeless skeletons as before. Once the skeleton soldiers had crossed, Norton levitated safely over the trap.

    Thus, Norton spent a fulfilling night. Under the red moon Morell¡¯s influence, this young vampire, undetected by most, leveraged his situation to secure the foundation for an undead legion and numerous other benefits.

    He led the fourteen new crypt guards back home. As for the skeletal wolves, being unlisted in the official military roster, no one paid much attention to their number. Norton was confident that two fewer skeletal wolves would not raise any issues.

 Chapter 14: Fatigue

    At around four in the morning, after a busy night, Norton returned to Deckenhoff Castle. He retraced his steps, opening the door just as before, and left the fourteen newly created crypt guards at various locations. As he reached his bedroom door, he noticed the usually inconspicuous black cat sleeping outside it with closed eyes.

    When Norton attempted to step around the cat to enter his room, it opened its eyes, gave him a silent meow, and mouthed a soundless call to him.

    ¡°I know, I came back a bit late this time. I¡¯ll be more careful next time. Also, please keep this secret. I¡¯ll share my tomato fish with you again,¡± Norton shrugged and spoke to the black cat.

    The cat gave a very human-like exasperated expression, then meowed once, before standing up and using its tail to nudge open the door, allowing Norton through.

    ¡°Oh, right.¡± Just as he was about to enter, Norton remembered he needed the cat''s help with something. ¡°I actually messed up,¡± Norton crouched down and told the black cat. ¡°The sixteen undead that went out with me didn¡¯t all return. The skeletal wolves are no big deal, but those fourteen crypt guards are my own flawed creations. Can you help complete the magical markings they need?¡±

    ¡°...Meow meow meow meow meow! Meow meow meow meow meow!¡± the cat protested.

    ¡°Speak in human language!¡±

    ¡°What on earth did you go out and do? So dangerous!¡±

    ¡°Just some little kid¡¯s adventurous outing.¡±

    ¡°If you¡¯re a little kid, then I¡¯m a cat!¡±

    Though both were clearly agitated, they kept their voices low to avoid drawing any attention. The black cat, Lady Celia, persistently questioned Norton about his activities, but he stubbornly refused to divulge details, instead pleading for her assistance. Lady Celia initially declined, but after much negotiation, Norton managed to convince the cat to help by promising eight servings of tomato fish and two magic crystals weighing at least fifty grams.

    Lady Celia, the female black cat, had been at Deckenhoff Castle for centuries, even during Norton''s grandfather''s time. Throughout these years, she had established herself not only as a castle guardian and spy but also as a pet cat, due to her gentle temperament. Even when Juana pulled her tail as a child, the cat did not lash out. It was hard to imagine that this seemingly docile creature could rival a dragon in power.

    Norton was aware of her nature¡ªlazy, averse to trouble, and fond of food. She knew many of Norton¡¯s secrets from her perspective as a cat and a spy. They often engaged in small transactions; Norton would trade food and magic crystals for her silence, and she would turn a blind eye to some of his activities.

    After the lengthy bargaining with the black cat, the time was nearing five o''clock, and daylight had begun to break in June. Norton finally felt the fatigue set in. As a child, he naturally needed more sleep, and staying up all night without rest, coupled with exerting his magic and physical limits, left him exhausted. Adrenaline from his earlier successful finds had kept him going, but once in bed, he realized how tired he truly was.If you discover this tale on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the violation.

    He quickly fell into a deep sleep, so deep that he didn''t even hear his sister Juana knocking on his door, much to her annoyance as she wanted to speak with him before leaving for school.

    Juana, proud of her lineage, had little regard for most other vampires, including the other three families as renowned as the Carsteins.

    ¡°Lamia are just a bunch of backstabbing seductresses, the Abercrombies are a group of muscle-brained fools, and the Nyroquix are nothing but madmen¡­¡±

    That about summed up her opinion of the other three esteemed vampire families¡ªAbercrombie, the martial masters; Nyroquix, the foremost necromancers; and Lamia, famous for their beauty and intrigue. Fortunately, she only expressed these views privately to her brother. Even in front of her mother, she showed no hint of such disdain.

    Perhaps she considered Norton too young to understand¡ªbut then again, not too young to help her with homework.

    Ultimately, it was likely the trust born of their shared blood and perhaps something more that made Norton slightly uneasy around Juana.

    Norton¡¯s room was divided into three sections: his bedroom with a large wardrobe, a spacious middle area with a study, entertainment room, washroom, and parlor, and a smaller outer room for his maid, Maya. While Juana knocked outside, Norton was sound asleep in his inner quarters. Maya, busy tidying, answered the door.

    Upon seeing Juana at the door, Maya instinctively stepped back. Juana¡¯s reputation for a fiery temper and impatience with the castle''s servants preceded her. As Norton''s personal maid, Maya spent much time at his side. If she were unattractive, perhaps Juana wouldn''t mind, but Maya was quite pretty, which only invited trouble. Juana frequently found reasons to bother her.

    ¡°So, my brother isn¡¯t up yet?¡± Juana asked impatiently, eyeing Maya¡¯s maid dress with mild disdain. Her thin eyebrows and slightly pursed lips lent her an air of harshness, though she was undoubtedly a beauty.

    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s correct¡ªshall I wake him¡ª¡± Maya began, only to be interrupted.

    ¡°What do you mean by that? If my brother is still asleep, it means he needs more rest. That¡¯s very important for him! As his maid, your job is to serve him, meet his every need, not to bother him!¡±

    ¡°Yes, yes, Miss Juana¡­¡± Maya answered, trembling slightly and bowing her head, perhaps too frightened to fully grasp Juana''s words, but sufficiently cowed to appear like a frightened deer.

    Despite Juana¡¯s insistence on letting Norton rest, her raised voice inevitably woke him. Exhausted from staying up all night, the vampire boy was understandably irritated.

    Though confronting his sister directly was daunting, his grogginess and fatigue gave him a courage boost. Perhaps his older sister, fond of pinching his cheeks, wasn¡¯t so terrifying after all. Thus, rubbing his eyes, still in his pajamas, Norton opened the door, saying in a slightly annoyed tone, ¡°You¡¯re being too loud, Sister Isabeji.¡±

    If anyone witnessing this scene were unaware, they might misunderstand: the brother who''s overly fond of his maid confronting his overprotective sister, who was being overly critical of said maid.

    In truth, Norton harbored no special feelings for his maid Maya, beyond what years of familiarity bred. A sudden replacement might cause minor discomfort akin to a child distressed over losing a favorite pillow or cup, but that was all.

    Still, that slight concern meant a great deal to Maya. For her, Norton''s small, barely-noticeable regard was the only thing sustaining her, a lifeline in her eight years of life¡ªa notion that cheapened her worth but was nevertheless the highest price someone of her unremarkable background, with no family to support her, could hope for. Her parents had sold her to the vampires of Deckenhoff Castle for five gold lorals¡ªa fifth of the cost of materials Juana used for a school experiment.

    Juana, noticing Norton''s slightly discontented gaze, felt a fleeting urge to pull his face and nestle him against her, as she often did. But the impulse quickly passed.

    ¡°There¡¯s a servant here, so I must uphold my brother¡¯s image,¡± she told herself, satisfied with her restraint. In her mind, it starkly contrasted with the little maid¡¯s apparent disregard for Norton¡¯s reputation, securing Juana''s sense of superiority.

    Though comparing herself with Maya was a baseless exercise¡ªthere was no comparison. Juana was a vampire noble, the eldest daughter of the Carstein family, while Maya was merely a pitiable maid.

 Chapter 15: Waking Up

    If there''s any comparison to be made, it''s the simple fact that both are girls, despite the vast difference in status. Such a notion is perhaps a bit too mischievous, a tad impure. Maya, for instance, is just a maid, and it''s not uncommon for young masters to engage in all sorts of playful antics with their maids in this world. But Juana is Norton''s actual sister¡ªthough Norton might not fully embrace that relationship mentally, it''s undeniable by blood. As the saying goes, he might protest verbally, but his actions tell a different story.

    Norton shook his head vigorously, dispelling the chaotic thoughts, and summed up by saying, "Anyway, keep it down. I¡¯m going back to sleep." He then turned and firmly shut the door with a bang.

    "Am I spoiling him too much?" Juana pondered with a twinge of disappointment as she stared at the closed door. She wondered if she should assert more sisterly authority to make her unruly brother more obedient.

    However, she quickly abandoned the notion. As mentioned earlier, in their playful exchanges, Norton often came out on top. Each time Juana resolved to discipline him, she found her resolve quickly melting away after spending just a few moments with him.

    Thinking of this, Juana sighed, acknowledging to herself, "I really am a good sister," before giving Maya a sharp look and departing. She went downstairs, left the house, and took a carriage to the academy. Norton¡¯s mother, Lady Windsor, had also left earlier for her duties, not even seeing her son.

    Since Norton¡¯s father died early, and Norton was only six years old, Lady Windsor had to assume the responsibilities of running the Castine estate. However, lacking talent and experience in governance, her efficiency was low. Despite her efforts, her management wasn''t particularly successful, sometimes even counterproductive.

    Still, while her efficiency was lacking, no one could question Lady Windsor¡¯s diligence. She worked as if to make up for her late husband, with a dedication that bordered on self-destructive. Norton privately speculated that her relentless effort was partly due to the death of her husband, leaving her with little will to live, and partly to safeguard the family legacy for her child. Her intentions were something Norton couldn''t help but appreciate.

    "Ten more years, and once I come of age, you can finally rest," Norton had once thought to himself, considering Lady Windsor¡¯s relentless pace. Yet, he also wondered if she would be able to continue living after entrusting him with such grave responsibilities.

    Norton forced himself not to dwell on such thoughts. Truthfully, there was nothing he could do about it.

    After his brief exchange with Juana, Norton went back to sleep for another two hours before waking up reluctantly. It wasn¡¯t that he had slept enough but rather that it was nearly noon, and his tutor would soon arrive. Not greeting them would be considered impolite.

    Groggy, Norton got out of bed with a yawn, shaking off the remnants of sleep. Maya handed him a warm washcloth for his face, helping him wake up further.

    "Maya, what time is it?"

    "It''s just past eleven, young master," Maya replied, recalling that just before Norton had awoken, the highest clock tower in Deckenhoff Castle had chimed noon. While this world had primitive technology, the pervasive magic wind allowed civilizations that harnessed this supernatural power to create accurate timepieces cheaply. These timepieces required only basic skills to manufacture, even for a novice.The narrative has been taken without permission. Report any sightings.

    "It''s already so late," Norton grumbled, resigning himself to the reality that he couldn¡¯t indulge in a nap. Complaining, he rose from bed, washed up, and dressed under Maya¡¯s care, tying his light golden hair into a ponytail before starting breakfast¡ªtoast, ham, eggs, and a salad.

    Essential to the meal, of course, was the special ingredient: blood. After finishing his meal and rinsing his mouth with lemon water, Norton gently "kissed" Maya¡¯s neck, drawing just enough blood to sate his craving and replenish his magic.

    The taste of blood spread through Norton¡¯s mouth, providing an almost euphoric satisfaction. After enjoying the moment, he reluctantly pulled away, savoring the sensation. Living in Sylvania meant dealing with a vampire''s innate thirst for blood, possibly the sole discomfort for Norton.

    The craving was unlike hunger or lust; it was a dependency akin to addiction. Without consuming blood to ease the torment, a vampire would find life unbearable¡ªa critical weakness of their kind.

    Unlike those mentally fragile who fail to overcome addiction alone, vampires acknowledged this and extensively sought to break the curse. At the very least, they aimed to minimize the risks associated with it.

    All vampires undergo a trial known as weaning from the blood craving before reaching adulthood¡ªa rite of passage or punishment, depending on perspective. They are isolated, given only food and water without a drop of blood, for at least a month. Passing this trial is required for adulthood, with the duration reflecting the participant''s willpower, earning esteem and accolades.

    The Aubrecht family blood dragon knights are renowned for their unrivaled discipline, able to abstain from blood for a lifetime. As spiritual ascetics among vampires, they are Sylvania¡¯s elite force, reputed to have once bested a red dragon in single combat.

    But that''s ancient history. Norton, at just six, with six to eight years before his coming of age, is exempt from such trials. Vampires tend to be lenient with the young, sparing them from being locked away without sustenance.

    After completing his grooming, satisfied with his reflection, Norton checked himself in the mirror. The young boy with green eyes and finely wrought features wore his golden hair in a ponytail. Dressed in a white shirt with gold buttons and fringed cuffs, a black cloak lined in red draped over his shoulders, embroidered in gold and red thread with a golden chalice of blood. Black trousers, boots, and a slightly shortened rapier completed the outfit.

    Norton looked like a handsome, albeit slightly frail, noble vampire¡ªshowing the beginnings of such a figure. Though a bit commonplace for vampires, he was content with his appearance. At social gatherings, the outfit might not stand out, given its popularity, but that didn¡¯t matter much to him.

    Similarly, he disregarded the odd noises Maya made when dining and the faint blush that lingered on her cheeks. Such matters were of little concern.

    At half-past twelve, Norton¡¯s tutor arrived. Miss Triss, who was also Juana¡¯s instructor in magical studies, was known to Norton simply as "a good person."

    One hundred and twenty-four years old, Miss Triss had been a junior at the academy during Lady Windsor''s time there, owing much to the Countess¡¯s support. In vampire society, inviting friends to educate their children is a customary means of maintaining strong bonds.

    Had Norton¡¯s father lived, his tutor would likely have been his father¡¯s close friend. But his father was gone, and now Lady Windsor controlled the Castine family, so she invited her confidante.

    Norton had no particular feelings about this¡ª essentially indifferent. As a tutor, Miss Triss was thoroughly professional, which Norton appreciated. Though initially expressing concern to his mother, Miss Triss accepted the teaching role after Lady Windsor hosted her, marking Norton¡¯s first meeting with her.

    Initially, Miss Triss didn¡¯t impress Norton favorably. She seemed exceptionally frail, even sickly, appearing unreliable. But after learning more about her background, Norton realized he had underestimated her.

 Chapter 16: Tutor

    At the age of 134, Miss Triss was still considered young among vampires, who have incredibly long lifespans. Despite her youth, Miss Triss possessed considerable skill. She embarked on adventures early in her life, much like many vampires who disguise themselves as humans to explore human empires and other kingdoms, gaining knowledge and experiences. Her travels lasted sixty years, taking her from the far north of the Old World in Norsca to the southernmost region of Agibbi.

    It is said that if Sylvania hadn''t been embroiled in a war, prompting her to return and enlist without hesitation, she might have joined a fleet to explore the New World. Although Miss Triss might not be the most powerful, her breadth of experience and open-minded perspective surpasses even many vampires who have lived for millennia.

    Upon returning to Sylvania, she participated in the war between vampires and the green-skinned orcs of the Eastern Wastelands¡ªa conflict known among the orcs as the "Great Undead Bone Rampage" and among Sylvanians as the "Fifth Orc Invasion War."

    This massive conflict stretched over fifty years, heavily depleting Sylvania''s resources. Hundreds of valuable vampires perished, including a count¡ªNorton''s father¡ªwho died in the war''s final battle. However, the war also forged a generation of formidable vampire warriors, with Miss Triss among them. Surviving decades of warfare attested to her capabilities.

    As the green tide subsided and Sylvania shifted from a wartime to peacetime order, Triss left the military. At the invitation of Norton¡¯s father, Count Castine, she became an instructor in the estate¡¯s academy, teaching elemental magic¡ªher specialty. Though dark magic and necromancy were more popular in Sylvania, many students chose to study elemental magic as a secondary focus, often highly rating Miss Triss as a teacher.

    For Triss, the request from her former senior, adventure companion, comrade, and superior, who also happened to be the Countess, was both an honor and a responsibility. With such a rich background, Norton felt that having her as his tutor was a great fit, albeit a bit of an overqualification.

    Since then, Miss Triss became Norton''s household tutor. Given that elemental magic was a less prominent subject, her teaching schedule was light. Lady Windsor arranged with the academy headmaster to have her courses scheduled in the morning, freeing up her afternoons to teach Norton.

    Over the past two years, starting when he was four, Norton was very pleased with her teaching, having learned a great deal and significantly improving his understanding of the world.

    Miss Triss was equally satisfied with Norton. Initially, she harbored concerns, fearing he might become a problematic student like his sister¡ªgifted and successful but with a challenging personality. However, her worries were unfounded after spending some time with him.

    Norton displayed excellent manners, appropriate conduct, and a gentle demeanor, accompanied by a charming wit. Triss felt he embodied the title of a noble of the night. Often, she would forget that Norton was only six years old, treating him as a peer. Only occasionally, through deliberate disguise or due to differing worldviews, would his childishness or odd questions remind her of his age.

    At 12:30, the ghost carriage carrying Miss Triss stopped steadily at the entrance of Deckenhoff Castle. The four skeletal horses, emitting an ominous pale light, were especially averse to the midday sun, snorting uneasily but helplessly until Miss Triss disembarked. The ghostly coachman then flicked his reins, driving the carriage into the shadows, and only then did the skeletal horses relax.Unlawfully taken from Royal Road, this story should be reported if seen on Amazon.

    Miss Triss, Norton''s tutor, wore a black dress with a wide-brimmed hat adorned with pearls, lace, and feathers, accentuating her delicate curves. Her graceful gestures and slightly sickly beauty caught the eye.

    Seeing Norton waiting at the entrance, she smiled pleasantly, enhancing her already high appeal.

    As she smiled and curtsied gracefully to Norton, she seemed even more fragile. Yet anyone mistaking her for a weak woman would be gravely mistaken.

    Norton knew that the seemingly ornamental white wand she held contained twenty-four ice arrows, ready to discharge in rapid succession, capable of shredding adversaries in heavy armor into pieces¡ªeven foes as robust as trolls and ogres.

    Moreover, this delicate belle was a skilled swordswoman. Feeding magic into her wand could extend a rapier made of adamantium from its tip. Though she appeared weak, Miss Triss was still a vampire, possessing strength surpassing that of an ordinary human man.

    Seeing his tutor bow to him, Norton quickly reciprocated with a bow and stepped forward to take her offered hand, lightly kissing her fingertips. As he did, a faint blush appeared on Triss''s pale face.

    "Such a darling. He''ll grow into an exceptional man," Miss Triss thought fondly to herself. "Though he lacks a child''s innocence at times and can be peculiar, he''s unexpectedly reliable."

    While Triss mused, Norton released her hand, stepping aside to let her pass. "Please come in, Miss Triss. Mother left this morning, and my sister went to the academy. I''m the only one here, so I apologize if the hospitality is lacking."

    "No, you¡¯ve done well. There¡¯s really no need to be so formal," Miss Triss said, shaking her head, half comforting, half encouraging Norton.

    "I¡¯m relieved to hear that," Norton nodded, walking beside Miss Triss. Despite being only six, he spoke with the formality of an adult, prompting Triss to laugh.

    "I said there''s no need to be so formal, Norton," Triss repeated, and seeing Norton''s slightly puzzled expression, she couldn¡¯t resist the urge to pinch his cheek. However, as she reached out, Norton smiled, prompting her to retract her hand, slightly embarrassed. Still, her manner was endearing, rendering the gesture harmless.

    Thus, they first went to the parlor, where a maid served tea and snacks. They chatted as they drank, with Triss speaking and Norton listening. She spoke of her years in war, adventures, and teaching, while Norton listened intently.

    Although her storytelling was average, Norton listened eagerly, gaining much of his knowledge of this world from her teachings. Her tales of adventure offered invaluable lessons beyond any book. Triss might have perceived it as storytelling to amuse a child, but Norton absorbed it as an educational lecture, memorizing everything.

    As one spoke and the other listened, Triss concluded one of her adventurous tales just as the tea was finished, marking the start of their formal lesson. Over the past two years, Norton had focused on language, general knowledge, and basic introductory magic, alongside some physical exercises.

    For the average vampire child, this constituted the curriculum to be completed by age eight before entering the academy. Only those with lesser talent or inadequate tutors fell short. Norton had covered in two years what typically took vampires four years, an impressive feat, albeit shy of the extremes reached by prodigies.

    This was the aptitude and capability Norton aimed to portray: significantly above average but not to the level of a genius, maintaining interest without drawing excessive scrutiny. This moderate path felt just right to him.

    In truth, Norton found the basic physical training trivial. While melee combat was rare in future warfare, physical conditioning and martial arts remained popular for training and fighting. Additionally, professional sword training was common due to psionic mechs being equipped with psionic blades. These were far superior to the foundational lessons taught by Miss Triss.

 Chapter 17: Future

    Norton''s primary focus was on learning the fundamental realities of this world¡ªgeography, political structures, cultures, and customs. In addition, he studied the control and application of the magical wind, which was far more potent in this world than the psionic energies of his previous life. While other aspects of this world might be underdeveloped, its mastery of the magical wind and the development of various magical disciplines were unparalleled compared to what Norton knew before.

    With just a bit of foundational knowledge, Norton had harnessed his abundant mana to perform the terrifying feats he had accomplished the previous night. If he were to systematically study the magic of this world, his power might rise to a frightening level.

    Of course, that''s only a possibility.

    While contemplating this, Norton walked half a step ahead of Miss Triss, leading her to his study where they both sat down. The study was neatly organized with two comfortable chairs, bookshelves filled with basic knowledge texts, two desks equipped with paper and pens, and a weapon rack by the wall that held a suit of partial plate armor and a matching sword and shield tailored to Norton''s size.

    Seated directly across from Miss Triss, Norton focused all his attention on her. This was not due to her delicate beauty and charm but because he recalled her parting words after yesterday''s lesson:

    "Norton, your talent is quite remarkable. It seems you''ve mastered these basics well. Tomorrow, I''ll teach you something more practical."

    Seeing the anticipation in Norton''s eyes, Miss Triss smiled again, knowing well the eagerness of a diligent student.

    "I¡¯ve already taught you the fundamental concepts of magic, basic magical runes, and their arrangement patterns. Do you still remember them?"

    "Of course," Norton nodded, recalling with a faint smile how he had pointed out errors in his sister¡¯s magic circle just the night before.

    ¡°Excellent. There are several categories of magic in this world, and countless specific spells. New magic is continually being invented. Ultimately, however, both categories and specific spells are applications of the magical wind. Sorcerers, wizards, and mages manipulate, filter, and shape the magical wind surrounding us... and thus, specific spells emerge.

    ¡°Thousands of years ago, during the dawn of civilization, the understanding of the world by early wizards was still in its infancy. Their methods of using magic were rudimentary and primitive. They would gather, gather, and gather the magical wind from the air until it couldn''t be compressed further, and then blast it at their target. This was a completely crude, inefficient barbaric technique.¡±

    Hearing this, Norton blushed slightly, as it was precisely this crude method he had used to break through the tomb¡¯s barrier the previous night.

    Miss Triss didn¡¯t notice his expression and continued:

    ¡°Of course, with ongoing civilization development, hardly anyone uses that approach anymore, except for the barbaric green-skinned orcs, the chaos sorcerers of the northern wastelands, and the intellectually challenged ogres and beastmen. Whether high elves, dark elves, wood elves, dwarves, humans, vampires like us, or chaos demons, we all have more refined methods of using magic.Support the creativity of authors by visiting Royal Road for this novel and more.

    ¡°We can further purify the magical wind, categorizing its inherent powers. This leads to the various schools of magic. As civilizations developed, these magical schools led to an explosive phase of magical advancement during a chaotic, turbulent, yet rapidly advancing era.

    ¡°As that era progressed, the major races of the world established their territories. Magic continued to evolve. Skilled wizards harmonized different kinds of pure magical wind, resulting in richer variations in magic.

    ¡°Thus, beneath the broad framework of magic schools, various branches emerged. These branches further divided into more specific disciplines. Magic became more complex and diverse, to the point where even some short-lived beings could spend their entire lives without fully understanding one school. Moreover, different countries and races classify these magical disciplines differently.¡±

    At this point, Miss Triss paused, looking at Norton before asking, ¡°So, Norton, which school of magic do you prefer, or what type of magic do you think suits you best?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± Norton quickly and honestly responded.

    ¡°That¡¯s a very good answer,¡± Miss Triss nodded, smiling with satisfaction. ¡°You¡¯re still young and haven¡¯t had much exposure to magical knowledge, so saying ¡®I don¡¯t know¡¯ is appropriate. I hope you keep this answer for a while. Given your age, you have room to try various things and carefully select the path that best suits you.¡±

    ¡°Yes, I understand your meaning,¡± Norton agreed with Miss Triss''s advice.

    ¡°Now, another question. What kind of person do you want to be when you grow up? What profession do you want to pursue?¡± Triss continued.

    ¡°When I grow up, I¡¯ll inherit the Castine family,¡± Norton replied, feigning confusion¡ªa ploy to ensure Miss Triss wouldn¡¯t become overly suspicious, maintaining the facade of an innocent child.

    ¡°No, that¡¯s not what I meant, Norton. You will indeed inherit the Castine family eventually¡ªthat¡¯s a given. But being Count Castine is your status, not your profession. Do you understand the difference? Like how I am a teacher, or someone could be a general in the army, or perhaps you wish for a role in the civic assembly?¡±

    Norton showed a look of realization, although still seemingly puzzled. "But how does this relate to the magical schools we¡¯re discussing?"

    ¡°It¡¯s definitely related," Miss Triss explained further. "For those without magical talent or for groups where only a few individuals possess it, the two may be unrelated. But for us, where our entire race possesses magical talent, one¡¯s future profession is intertwined with magic.

    ¡°If you aim to command in battle, mastering necromancy is essential to control higher numbers of advanced troops. Should you wish to be a civil officer, enhancing mental magic is vital for improving cognitive processing and comprehensive thinking. These aspects complement each other.¡±

    Norton nodded, indicating his understanding, while contemplating his future. He quickly realized, however, that Miss Triss''s statements were not entirely accurate.

    ¡°So, have you thought about what you want to do?¡± Miss Triss inquired, noticing Norton¡¯s returning confident smile.

    ¡°I think I should still be a Count.¡±

    ¡°I understand your intent,¡± Miss Triss responded, slightly surprised, then smiled brightly. ¡°However, if that¡¯s your goal, just being a Count isn¡¯t enough. Perhaps you aim for all of Sylvania? It¡¯s been ages since our territory last had a Duke.¡±

    As Norton deliberated over whether to nod and boldly declare ¡°Sylvania is just the beginning¡± or to continue feigning innocence, Miss Triss leaned in and gently embraced him.

    ¡°Poor and dear little fool¡­¡± she murmured softly, leaving Norton at a loss. The faint fragrance she exuded made him feel somewhat dazed. After what seemed like ages, she released him, and while Norton displayed a slight blush of shyness, Miss Triss seemed completely composed.

    ¡°Alright, now that we¡¯ve settled that, I have a better idea of how to guide you, future Count of Castine.¡± Miss Triss jokingly addressed Norton with formality.

    ¡°I¡¯ll rely on you, then,¡± Norton replied, also using formal language, but his tone was sincerely earnest, prompting another merry laugh from Miss Triss.

    After this conversation, with clarity on both sides, the formal lesson began.

    Miss Triss had meticulously planned the curriculum. Norton realized that much of what he¡¯d heard about elemental affinity, suitable schools, and future aspirations was essentially preliminary talk. The basics were still the focus¡ªtrue advanced content would wait until he formally became a wizard in the years to come.

 Chapter 18: Accident

    According to the classifications of vampires and humans, this form of magic is considered dark magic. In the chaos wastelands, it is known as the magic of the wind and dark matter; the high elves and dark elves refer to it as negative energy. Controlling darkness, orchestrating death¡ªthese are the fundamental aspects of dark magic that Norton was about to study.

    Though previous discussions about suitability had taken place, for a vampire¡ªcreatures of the night¡ªthinking oneself fit to learn positive energy or light-based magic would indeed be a misjudgment. To command the forces of Sylvania, necromancy is indispensable. Mastering necromancy as a critical branch or variant of dark magic requires a solid foundation in dark magic itself.

    "First and foremost, you must learn to harness the magical wind. From there, you will purify it further by expelling its positive energy. What remains are the negative energies that form the basic building blocks of dark magic," Miss Triss explained, raising her hand. The ambient magical wind in the room seemed magnetically drawn to her, swirling toward her extended index finger and gradually forming a vortex that grew larger and larger.

    Norton could feel the magical wind in the room coming alive under Miss Triss''s command. It spiraled intensely, emitting a dazzling, ever-changing light. Yet, despite the vigorous spinning, there was no sensation of air movement¡ªNorton didn¡¯t feel any wind, and the room¡¯s light objects remained undisturbed. The room presented a curious mix of chaos and stability.

    This demonstrated Miss Triss''s concept of "harnessing the magical wind.¡± The swirling wind then shook rapidly, its colors shifting to darker shades¡ªpale, silver-gray, pitch-black¡ªemitting an ominous aura. The positive energy had been completely purged, leaving only the negative energy needed for dark magic, as Miss Triss described this "purification" process.

    In Sylvania, a vampire nation, and especially within a place like Deckenhoff Castle, an undead stronghold, the concentration of negative energy was much higher compared to other areas. Consequently, this purification step was relatively straightforward, reducing the vortex only slightly in size.

    "Indeed, pure energy is far more potent than the chaotic magical wind," Norton remarked, nodding as he sensed the negative energy vortex swirling around Triss''s fingertip.

    ¡°Yes, and today¡¯s lesson is to teach you how to wield this power,¡± Miss Triss confirmed with a nod. ¡°Typically, the average vampire takes about three days to master the separation of negative energy. You can start by drawing some negative energy from the magical wind I¡¯ve gathered to feel it yourself¡­ or perhaps, I should say nothing.¡±

    Seeing the intense blackness at Norton''s fingertip, Miss Triss felt a slight frustration at having to retract her previous sentence. Had she paid closer attention, she might have noticed the brilliant rainbow-like flicker¡ªred, yellow, blue, green, black, white, gray¡ªemanating from Norton¡¯s finger before it settled into darkness, which would have left her speechless with astonishment.

    ¡°So, is this lesson over?¡± Norton asked, giving his finger a dismissive flick, making the black light vanish, while Miss Triss dispelled her gathered negative energy.

    ¡°Almost... but it¡¯s best to reinforce what you''ve learned,¡± Miss Triss concluded after a brief thought, deciding it was wiser to proceed slowly.

    And so, the afternoon passed in a series of "reinforcement" exercises, sprinkled with engaging activities like ¡°competing for control of the magical wind,¡± which were both instructional in mana manipulation and entertaining. Norton, of course, let Triss win deliberately at the end, feigning frustration with an adorable pout, nearly causing Triss to lose her composure from his cuteness.The story has been illicitly taken; should you find it on Amazon, report the infringement.

    Time flew by, and soon the castle¡¯s clock tower chimed five times, marking the arrival of evening. At the sound of the bells, Miss Triss rose to take her leave.

    ¡°I have some matters to attend to at the academy, so we¡¯ll end here for today. I¡¯ll return tomorrow at noon,¡± she said to Norton, nodding as she prepared to leave.

    ¡°See you tomorrow, Miss Triss,¡± Norton replied, standing as well to accompany her to the door. As he escorted Miss Triss outside, the ancient crypt guards threw open the castle¡¯s gates. Just as Norton was about to bid farewell, another carriage pulled up. Recognizing the crest on the side, he knew it was his sister Juana returning from school.

    Norton was aware that his sister did not get along well with Miss Triss. They had clashed several times before, and he knew Juana would likely be upset seeing them together. If she threw a tantrum, Norton was sure he¡¯d bear the brunt of it. This thought left Norton feeling even more helpless.

    While Norton mulled over his predicament, the carriage door opened, revealing Juana¡¯s exquisite leg in black leather shoes and black-and-white stockings stepping onto the footrest. Juana, clad in her gothic dress, emerged into the sunset, looking particularly captivating as the eldest daughter of the Castine family.

    Her eyes first landed on Norton rather than Miss Triss, leading her to mistakenly believe he had come to greet her, a thought that seemed to delight her. But her excitement quickly vanished upon noticing Miss Triss. At twelve years old, Juana struggled to conceal her emotions, and her annoyance was evident from her pout.

    ¡°Sister¡­¡± Norton sighed, feeling a headache coming on as Juana stood still, prompting him to step forward and address her: ¡°Miss Triss just finished my lesson and is leaving for the academy. I came out to see her off.¡±

    ¡°Hmm¡­¡± Juana mumbled an acknowledgment, then, as if swallowing something bitter, awkwardly lifted her skirt slightly and bowed her head to Triss. ¡°Good day, Miss Triss.¡±

    Despite her dislike for the teacher, she adhered to basic courtesies... reluctantly.

    This left Miss Triss slightly surprised. At the academy, Juana was known for her fearlessness; peers and seniors alike were wary of her. Due to her family background, teachers couldn¡¯t discipline her much. Only Triss, as an acquaintance of the Countess, held a semblance of authority over her, which explained their strained relationship.

    Seeing Juana¡¯s uncharacteristic politeness felt like witnessing something rare for Triss. However, being over a century old and having seen plenty, she quickly steadied herself and reciprocated Juana¡¯s greeting. After some brief pleasantries, Triss¡¯s carriage arrived to take her back to the academy, and they all bid farewell.

    ¡°How interesting... That young lady who fears nothing, suddenly acting so well-behaved... Was it because her brother was present?¡± Triss quickly grasped Juana¡¯s unusual behavior. Though not a significant matter, it delighted her to know this troublesome student could be managed; next time, she might leverage Norton¡¯s presence to assert control.

    At this moment, Norton, unaware of Miss Triss''s plans to use him as a buffer, returned to the castle with his sister, intending to head back to his room.

    ¡°You¡¯re home early today. Did you leave early?¡± Norton inquired as he headed towards the stairs.

    ¡°Of course not. The teachers said something happened at the academy, so they let us out early,¡± Juana replied, slightly irritated, quickening her steps to catch up with Norton before adjusting to his pace.

    ¡°Oh, what was it?¡± Norton asked, maintaining a tone of indifference.

    ¡°They didn¡¯t say specifically, but I overheard two teachers talking and exchanged info with some classmates. It seems related to the Red Morel anomaly,¡± Juana explained.

    ¡°Hmm¡­ quite a broad piece of information,¡± Norton remarked, slightly exasperated. ¡°Everything that¡¯s happened in June could be tied to Red Morel, right?¡±

    ¡°Well, you¡¯re not wrong¡­¡± Juana sighed with slight frustration, signaling the end of their conversation. Upon reaching the second floor, Norton and Juana headed to their respective rooms¡ªNorton to read, and Juana to continue her alchemical experiments. By eight o¡¯clock, with the Countess still absent, the siblings had dinner together. When their mother hadn¡¯t returned by ten, they bade each other goodnight and went to bed after washing up.

 Chapter 19: Carnival

    After the eventful night of June 1st, Norton spent the following days quietly at home, diligently attending lessons with his tutor. His magical knowledge and skills advanced rapidly, to the point where Triss exclaimed at his "monstrous" progress. From separating the magical wind to harmonizing it, Norton''s grasp of dark magic fundamentals was comprehensive.

    He familiarized himself with several branches of dark magic: necromancy, represented by the color pale, which involved controlling the undead; the lich sequence, in silver-gray, focused on debuffs and enhancements; and the essence of withering, in pitch black, which targeted both souls and physical entities with direct damage spells. Norton also mastered several basic spells, such as animating corpses, creating skeleton soldiers, weakening armor, amplifying weapons, casting curses, and hurling dark energy bolts.

    As the month progressed, the power of the Red Morel reached its peak. Even the most confident wizards were compelled to exercise caution. Apart from the chaos-worshipping lunatics of the wastelands, no one dared use magic during this time. Consequently, Norton¡¯s lessons consisted of listening to Triss''s stories and practicing light exercises, as no new magical knowledge was imparted.

    June flowed into July, and the passing of Morel''s month¡ªa time of annual disaster¡ªwas followed by customary celebrations. On July 1st, Deckenhoff Castle hosted a banquet for all the vampires in the domain.

    That morning, much to his reluctance, Norton was awakened by his sister Juana to help her choose an outfit for the evening. The fiercely competitive young lady couldn''t afford to falter on such an occasion and had to look her best, which unwittingly dragged Norton into the ordeal.

    Seated on his sister¡¯s bed, Norton yawned as he watched Juana change outfits repeatedly. Initially, he thought each fitting would take only five minutes, but inexplicably, Juana spent half an hour in her dressing room each time.

    For a while, Norton endured and offered detailed feedback. However, as time dragged on, his patience waned, and he yearned for the ordeal to end so he could return to his nap.

    Their interaction soon turned into a repetitive cycle:

    ¡°How does this look?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s great, suits you perfectly. This should be it.¡±

    ¡°Hmm! You''re just saying that to get it over with. Look at its flaws! I¡¯ll try another.¡±

    And Juana would dart back into the dressing room. Norton rubbed his forehead, deciding to change tactics. Half an hour later, Juana emerged again.

    ¡°How about this one?¡±

    ¡°Not good at all! Quickly, try another!¡±

    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll take your word for it and change again.¡±

    ¡°...¡±

    By this point, if Norton hadn''t realized the game, he''d be a fool. Juana wasn''t truly trying to pick a dress; she was relishing the process of changing outfits. Although Norton couldn¡¯t understand this, he noticed the slight variations in dresses¡ªornaments, fringes, or colors¡ªthat Juana insisted on scrutinizing.

    ¡°Why not just be a little more laid-back like me? You¡¯re so pretty; you¡¯d look good in anything,¡± Norton finally couldn¡¯t resist pleading, calling Juana "sister" as a token of goodwill, hoping she¡¯d show mercy.Enjoying this book? Seek out the original to ensure the author gets credit.

    When Norton mentioned being laid-back like him, it was because he left such trivial matters as choosing clothes to his little maid Maya. Unlike Juana, who was obsessively style-conscious, Norton was content with whatever was appropriate, knowing he could always call Maya to task if it wasn¡¯t.

    Juana, as the eldest daughter of the Castine family, although she had a personal maid, took a strong personal interest in her attire and grooming. At only twelve, her dedication to these details seemed excessive to Norton, at times bordering on irrational.

    Just like now.

    Normally, addressing Juana as "sister" would win her over and make her happy for a day. However, this time, she reacted like a startled cat, utterly shocked, giving him a look that combined surprise, helplessness, and the disdain one might feel upon encountering a caveman in the year 5000.

    Juana¡¯s high-decibel response bombarded Norton with a lecture about "the significance of attire," "not disgracing the Castine family," and "being six years old, you ought to understand these things!" Her attitude and superiority left Norton stunned.

    Realizing the futility of discussing this with her, Norton resigned himself to his fate.

    By evening, Norton¡¯s mother, the Countess, returned to the castle, accompanied by several vampires with whom she had traveled. Compared to her usual midnight returns, today was early. Clearly, the Countess recognized the importance of this celebration.

    Not only in Sylvania but across the civilized world, this day marked celebrations of relief from the dread of Morel''s month.

    In Sylvania, vampires seldom gathered, but on this occasion, they would come together. All four Counts extended invitations to their blood relatives, branches of the family, smaller houses, and resident vampires within their domains.

    Unless duties were unavoidable or distances too far, invited vampires were expected to attend, fostering camaraderie and allowing their tensions to unwind.

    Norton had participated in these gatherings since he was four, looking forward to them¡ªnot because of the sweets and juice reserved for children, but for the chance to meet more of his kin. As mentioned before, vampires have long lifespans, and Norton, with a decade until adulthood, would likely interact with these individuals for many years. Knowing them early was advantageous.

    Additionally, amidst the conversations, Norton could glean bits of information. Although not directly enhancing his social standing or power, he was more interested in understanding the world¡ªa desire fueled by his generally restricted movements outside Deckenhoff Castle.

    Today, however, Norton noticed something different. Aside from the usual widow¡¯s melancholy that shaded his mother¡¯s expression, there was an added layer of anxiety due to other concerns.

    As night descended, marking the end of the last rays of sunlight, the vampire festivities commenced. The previously silent, ancient castle came alive with activity.

    Vampires were always few in number in this world, even scarcer than the elusive wood elves or the dwarves withdrawing into their mountain fortresses. Yet, gathering the populace of a Count''s domain made the scene appear crowded.

    Deckenhoff Castle''s grand hall, originally spacious at nearly 400 square meters, along with the dining room, parlor, and the rooms on the first and second floors designated for leisure, were now bustling. Nearly 800 vampires had been invited, with over 750 in attendance, making for an exceptionally grand affair.

    However, considering the ages of the vampires, this number wasn''t so unexpected. The eldest at the gathering was over a thousand years old, while the youngest, like Norton, was six. Collectively, they represented a millennium of vampire generations, yet their numbers were modest.

    One reason for this is the vampires¡¯ notoriously low fertility. Cases like Norton¡¯s parents, who bore two children within a decade of marriage, are exceedingly rare. Typically, a vampire couple with even the most ardent desires might spend a century and a good measure of luck to have a single child.

    Another factor is the frequent wars. Conflicts with northern barbarians, western empires, eastern dwarves, and omnipresent, roach-like green-skinned orcs plagued the kingdom. The nation¡¯s borders were perpetually tumultuous, with minor skirmishes flaring constantly and large-scale battles involving thousands of combatants occurring regularly. From its establishment to the present, Sylvania experienced periods of strength and vulnerability, but peace... peace was never an option.

 Chapter 20: Friends

    In Sylvania, the vampire population had remained low due to constant wars and low reproductive rates. Even at its peak, the number of vampires never exceeded ten thousand. This situation was troubling, yet, from another perspective, such scarcity and weakness sometimes ensured the realm''s continued existence. Being impoverished, backward, and not too threatening, other powers were naturally disinclined to waste time on Sylvania, instead targeting richer, more populous, and more threatening adversaries.

    As a result, wars between Sylvania and the Sigmar Empire''s regular army were infrequent. Most of the time, vampires dealt with adventurers, freelance mercenaries, bandits, crazed rogue knights, equally crazed witch hunters, or battle priests. Although they weren''t insane, they weren''t far off¡ªlike the greenskins, who were collectively lacking in intelligence by nature.

    This is why, for nearly a century, the kingdom regarded greenskin orcs as its primary adversary. Other enemies were either greedy or insane but not mainstream threats among humans. However, lacking intelligence was inherent to the entire greenskin race.

    "Thinking about it carefully, aren''t we in a situation where we can defend ourselves but lack the means for offense? It''s not too far-fetched to call it mere survival. We take shame in this, yet we must face this reality and use it as motivation to strive harder!" This was an impromptu speech delivered by a vampire, and it resonated with the audience, who applauded in response.

    The banquet began. Dozens of crystal chandeliers emitting soft golden light illuminated the castle brightly. An abundance of expertly prepared dishes and smuggled wines from around the world were offered in near-endless supply. Vampires gathered, sampling the cuisine, engaging in conversations, or enjoying games in the entertainment rooms¡ªplaying billiards, bridge, or othello, to name a few.

    Some combat-oriented vampires took the opportunity to visit the underground fighting arena to spar, while others delved into the alchemy lab to conduct magical experiments. Several research-obsessed vampires, who had made significant progress in June but were idle since the month''s end, relished this chance to indulge in their experiments. Initially, Juana attempted to learn a trick or two by sneaking in, but she was quickly discovered and expelled.

    It wasn''t that the vampires were unwilling to share their knowledge, but rather that the alchemical experiments were exceedingly dangerous. While Juana''s small-scale experiments might result in minor explosions, their larger experiments could lead to much more catastrophic failures, and they didn''t want Juana to get hurt.

    With no other choice, Juana returned to the main hall to find her playmates¡ªgirls around her age¡ªto chat with.

    Norton, on the other hand, tried to mingle among the crowd, hoping to glean insights or updates from his fellow vampires. However, like his sister Juana, Norton soon encountered the same fate. His identity was unmistakable to all present, and despite receiving warm smiles and greetings, everyone inevitably said, ¡°Norton, why not join your friends?¡±

    Such words made Norton feel uncomfortable. Like his sister, his ¡°friends¡± were boys of a similar age to him.

    After hearing this several times, Norton couldn''t remain in the hall. Looking over to see a group of kids his age waving and signaling to him, he could only sigh inwardly, force a smile, and walk over to his "friends."If you spot this story on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation.

    Although there was no age restriction at this banquet, most vampires weren¡¯t interested in playing with children, and the kids preferred the company of their peers. Except for cases like Norton, typically, adults interacted with adults while children played together. Among the children, there were those attending school and those who were not.

    ¡°You say so, but I¡¯d really like to play billiards, bridge, or othello,¡± Norton silently lamented. These games, similar to pool, poker, and chess, were popular entertainment among vampire society and indeed across all civilized species on the continent.

    Vampire gentlemen enjoyed billiards, while ladies preferred card games. Both genders loved chess¡ªthe truth is, kids enjoyed these games too, though their skill levels were generally at the children''s level. Playing against kids was fun but could become tiresome. Norton yearned for more challenging opponents.

    Yet, it was clear that such a thing was unlikely.

    Norton wasn''t particularly keen on earning another prodigy title in othello, preferring less attention. Moreover, cultivating strong relationships with his peers was essential. Childhood friends who grew up together naturally shared deeper bonds and trust.

    With such pragmatic thoughts, Norton smiled and waved back at the other children, joining them quickly. He greeted each one warmly, exchanging brief conversations, creating a harmonious atmosphere.

    Most of these children were around Norton¡¯s age, and many were his relatives, either direct or collateral members of the von Carstein family. Some were from other small families. Given Sylvania¡¯s small vampire population, nearly every vampire was related by blood to some degree, making the vampire community one large extended family.

    Among this group, Norton stood out as a natural leader due to his experience and status. During such family gatherings, the boys looked up to him, and the adults were pleased, as Norton was destined to become the new count of the von Carstein family. Bonds formed in youth could endure for a lifetime.

    While the boys gathered around Norton, the girls of similar age clustered near his sister, Juana, for analogous reasons.

    ¡°So, Norton, what should we play?¡± someone eagerly asked after exchanging greetings. But from his eager demeanor, it seemed he had already decided.

    ¡°Anything¡¯s fine. What do you have in mind?¡± Norton replied with a question.

    ¡°It¡¯s that¡ª¡± The boy, two years Norton''s senior, pointed to a few tables nearby. ¡°The simulated battle training machines. I asked the adults earlier, and they said we could use one.¡±

    ¡°Oh¡­¡± Norton''s interest piqued slightly at the mention. In an era with limited entertainment options, the simulated battle machines were among the few things that captured his attention. These machines, capable of fully simulating battles, served both as entertainment and sophisticated military training equipment¡ªan alchemical marvel ahead of its time.

    ¡°Then what are we waiting for? Let¡¯s go,¡± a child added enthusiastically, encouraged by Norton¡¯s interest. Norton nodded, leading the group to the corner.

    Unlike the other entertainment rooms, this area wasn¡¯t crowded, and the atmosphere was more somber. The adult vampires engaged in intense matches didn¡¯t offer their usual warm smiles to the passing children, focusing all their energy on the battles.

    It seemed the vampires had chosen the real battle mode, requiring magic equal to real-life situations, demanding complete concentration to control their necromantic troops. This highly realistic setup was a major reason the platform was popular.

    As children, however, playing in such a mode was impossible. Their limited mental power, minimal magic reserves, and poor control over the winds of magic constrained them. Though they might become skilled adults, for now, they were just kids.

    Fortunately, the battle simulator¡¯s developers anticipated this issue. Magic crystals could replace the user¡¯s magic when unavailable. Alternatively, the virtual mode required significantly less magic.

    Even so, magic was still magic, and crystals were still costly. Thus, opportunities for vampire children to play with such machines were rare, limited to academic military training or occasions like this, when the adults were feeling generous.

 Chapter 21: Choice

    Norton and his group of young comrades paid no mind to the adult vampires engaged in battle beside them. They headed directly to the unoccupied simulation battle platform, forming a circle around it. Two of the quicker kids took their places at the platform¡¯s sides, and the game was underway.

    The rules were simple. Each side had a standard pool of five thousand points to spend on recruiting various units familiar to Sylvania and equipping them with weapons. Stronger units and better equipment cost more points. Once both sides had finished their selections, they chose a terrain, and the platform automatically generated it along with their armies.

    The two commanders¡ªboth required to have a basic level of magical power¡ªwould then connect themselves mentally to the platform-generated troops, controlling them as if they were real undead forces. The duel continued until one side lost and had to step down for another challenger to take their place, with the winner continuing their play.

    Moreover, to enhance training, the machine incorporated a rudimentary AI and stored data for units from other regions, as well as famous battle scenarios. This allowed single-player training, pitting undead legions against varied adversaries to elevate the strategic prowess of vampire commanders.

    ¡°Hurry up, hurry up, start already!¡± The slightly slower kids clustered around, urging them on. Fortunately, vampire children were well-mannered. A slightly older child whispered for quiet, and they all settled down.

    ¡°The chosen terrain is a plain. Both armies are undead. No objections?¡± asked one of Norton¡¯s twelve-year-old cousins on the left side.

    ¡°None,¡± replied another cousin, thirteen, on the right. After a few minutes of deliberation, both selected their armies. With the aid of magic crystals, they used minimal mental power to control a large ¡°army.¡± After the platform processed the data, they set the battle in motion.

    Vampire children began formal academy education at the age of eight, with a strong emphasis on military training in these tumultuous times. Both boys, though not exemplary, had adequate years of training and were competent. Their tactics were conventional, but nothing more.

    ¡°Expensive means good, favoring elite and flashy units without considering cost-effectiveness? In the end, they¡¯re still kids,¡± Norton sighed inwardly as he observed.

    ¡°Additionally, they¡¯re too impatient. Whether on offense or defense, they lack timing precision, relying often on rash cavalry charges.¡±

    Witnessing the scene, Norton couldn¡¯t help but feel a sense of superiority. Naturally, he kept such thoughts to himself. As the others watched with excitement, Norton remained quietly amused, his demeanor conspicuous. Thankfully, the children¡¯s focus was limited, and they didn¡¯t notice his aloofness.

    Undead armies, devoid of fatigue and morale, fought prolonged engagements. While battlefield tactics often involved decapitating the commanding vampire to collapse the army, this was ineffective in simulations. When matched closely, tug-of-war scenarios ensued until the last soldier fell.

    The competing cousins, twelve and thirteen, commanded armies with elementary to middle school-level aptitude. Expecting high-level tactics was unrealistic. Aside from initial formations, the battle devolved into chaotic brawls resembling gang fights.This story has been taken without authorization. Report any sightings.

    After over an hour, the thirteen-year-old¡¯s slightly superior skills showed as he exploited weak points, using Black Knights for successful charges, reducing the opponent¡¯s forces to below forty percent and breaking their formation. Faced with imminent defeat, the twelve-year-old conceded.

    ¡°Luckily, they played a three-thousand-man skirmish. A ten-thousand-man mid-scale or a thirty-thousand-man large-scale battle would have doubled the time.¡± Norton noted younger children yawning around him¡ªthe youngest already carried off to a guest room. Eager for his turn, Norton watched a newcomer step up, shaking his head in mild frustration.

    The new challenger, only nine, wasn¡¯t particularly bright or dull¡ªjust an average child with a year¡¯s academy experience. Inevitably, he performed worse, choosing Tomb Glaives as his main unit on a plain terrain, resulting in his formation quickly crumbling under a Black Knight charge. He left, crestfallen.

    The third child fared worse, forgoing main troops to convert his points into a single undead dragon. Though it wreaked havoc briefly, it was quickly drained of magic and fell to the enemy¡¯s necromancers and skeleton archers, losing a wing and crashing, dismembered by the opposing army.

    After three consecutive victories, the winner grew cocky while others hesitated, allowing Norton a chance. He stepped forward, taking the vacant spot opposite his cousin.

    As Norton sat, the surrounding children cheered softly, expectant. Norton was renowned among them for never losing a simulation battle, a key reason he led the group.

    Despite his six-year-old appearance, Norton was a seasoned veteran from a previous world, with eight years of experience and an alumnus of the Federal Military Academy. His skills far surpassed those of his young peers.

    While interstellar warfare differed vastly from this world¡¯s medieval combat, with strategies mostly inapplicable, the principles of military thought remained universal. Combining this advantage with an adult-caliber mind, outmaneuvering the children came effortlessly.

    Seeing Norton ready, his cousin became cautious, selecting his troops swiftly and strategizing. Norton, by contrast, remained composed and deliberate.

    He closed his eyes, extending a tendril of mental energy to connect to the platform. Though invisible to the eye, his mind¡¯s eye filled with a screen of unit icons, each representing a troop type, labeled accordingly.

    ¡°For my choice¡­ this will do.¡± After brief consideration, Norton decided, and the platform presented a simulated plain with two miniature armies. His cousin¡¯s selection mirrored previous configurations: a hefty investment in Black Knights supplemented by necromancers and elite units like Tomb Guards, alongside a few gargoyles for aerial reconnaissance¡ªformidable offensively but lacking defensively.

    Norton''s strategy deviated significantly. His army''s backbone comprised vast numbers of low-tier skeletons, forming dense phalanxes with long spears and shields, interspersed with skeletons armed with polearms for close combat.

    High-tier units were limited to a few necromancers. Popular units like Tomb Guards, Cairn Wraiths, Banshees, or powerful troops like Crypt Ghouls and Ogres were absent.

    Norton arrayed his skeletons into four large phalanxes, each exceeding a thousand troops¡ªcollectively outnumbering his cousin¡¯s forces.

    His ranged units differed markedly from his cousin''s reliance on necromancers. Norton deployed many skeletal archers, who, due to limited strength, wielded simple bows instead of powerful composite bows or mechanical crossbows for cost reasons.

    These archers were strategically placed between phalanxes, supported by necromancers.

    Norton¡¯s army, overwhelming in number and simplicity, lacked elite prowess. He only allocated points to a small squad of fifty Black Knights, relying instead on less formidable skeletal cavalry¡ªskeletal light horsemen typically used as scouts.

    Despite their perceived weakness, Norton¡¯s strategic acumen and understanding of mass infantry utilization offered him a significant edge, even with seemingly inferior forces.

 Chapter 22: The Game Begins

    "That really is... an utterly unglamorous lineup..."

    Some of the observing children were momentarily speechless. They had no clue what Norton intended by selecting such seemingly useless units¡ªafter all, even an eight-year-old vampire with only preschool education could easily defeat multiple skeleton infantry units.

    "Hey, hey, Norton, you''re really holding back, aren''t you?" Norton''s younger companions began to complain, suspecting he wasn''t taking the game seriously.

    "Not at all. I''ve just come up with some new tactics I want to test," Norton replied, flashing a confident smile.

    "What kind of tactics can you even use with those trash units?" Though Norton''s smile was bright, his companions remained skeptical.

    "Don''t worry. Just wait and see," Norton concluded, focusing his full attention on the battle platform. After securing his opponent''s agreement, he initiated the battle. The simulated battlefield sprang to life, with clouds drifting by and the wind rustling through the grass. The mock battle began.

    Previously, Norton¡¯s unit compositions resembled those of other children, relying on refined strategic and tactical applications to win more often than not. This time, his whim to field low-tier skeleton units stemmed from his discovery of an ancient imperial tomb, filled mostly with ordinary human remains, unsuitable for converting into elite units like Tomb Guards. Norton thus saw this simulation as an opportunity to hone his command of low-tier soldiers.

    "Still, I never planned on losing," Norton mused, guiding his army forward and dispatching small squads of skeletal cavalry as scouts.

    Contrary to Norton''s cautious advance, his opponent''s army moved swiftly. Using undead troops, the opponent pushed them in a forced march, unconcerned about exhaustion, though the formation grew slightly disordered. Seemingly unfazed by this, the opponent continued his rapid advance.

    His troops scattered, with individual squadrons of Black Knights far from the main force. Discontent with the gargoyles'' reconnaissance speed, he used the Black Knights as scouts too.

    "Just locate the enemy and charge with the Black Knights,¡± the opponent thought, smiling. ¡°They''re only low-tier units and no threat to my Black Knights. This will be an easy win." Initially, things went as he expected.

    Fifteen minutes into the battle, the armies'' scouts clashed. Armed with longswords, drake-cutters, or heavy lances, the Black Knights decimated Norton¡¯s skeletal cavalry like cutting through butter. A hundred Black Knights faced a hundred skeletal horsemen and effortlessly annihilated them, the latter leaving nothing but bone fragments, while the Knights remained unscathed.

    The Black Knights wheeled their mounts, their undead steeds, draped in black iron armor, moved with uncanny silence. Apart from the ethereal jingling of the bells on their necks, they made no sound at all.This story has been stolen from Royal Road. If you read it on Amazon, please report it

    ¡°Cavalry scouts¡­ so they¡¯re in this area. Interestingly, it wasn¡¯t the gargoyles but the Black Knights who spotted them first,¡± the cousin thought, pleased.

    Having crushed the skeletal cavalry, the opponent began to consolidate his forces, advancing eagerly towards that direction.

    ¡°That direction¡­?¡± Norton quickly accessed the skills of his skeletal cavalry and ordered the nearby centurions to release their vultures, predatory birds kept by vampires for military purposes.

    These carrion birds, accustomed to tearing rotting flesh, carried a host of bacteria and viruses in their mouths and claws. A scratch, even if initially harmless, could lead to infection, fatal without prompt magical treatment. While possessing some combat capacity, vultures were primarily used for scouting.

    Despite their unappealing appearance, vultures were excellent aerial scouts, their keen eyesight detecting strands of hair from high altitudes, outperforming gargoyles. Designed for battle, gargoyles weren''t optimized for reconnaissance.

    Releasing seven vultures, Norton shared their aerial view, monitoring the enemy''s every movement within kilometers. This allowed him to anticipate and prepare his formations optimally. He elongated the central two phalanxes, integrating necromancers and skeleton archers, while angling the flanking units to form a U-shaped trap, ready to ensnare the opponent.

    His opponent¡¯s response was, to Norton¡¯s amusement, reckless.

    ¡°So na?ve... rushing all forces forward with no scouts after his initial success. Even with the Black Knights¡¯ speed, his army split, leaving Tomb Guards and necromancers trailing. Does he really think a Black Knight charge alone can break my army?¡±

    Against a more experienced vampire opponent, Norton¡¯s simplistic tactic might have failed, or even been countered. But facing a thirteen-year-old, it succeeded.

    As the scattered Black Knight vanguard encountered Norton¡¯s army, they charged straight into the trap. The two front phalanxes braced, while the flanks closed in, creating a three-sided assault.

    Witnessing this, the children finally cheered for Norton, having maintained silence out of consideration earlier.

    They marveled at Norton¡¯s tactics, which, though simple, seemed impressive to them.

    Seeing his forces ensnared, the cousin forced himself to stay calm, reassuring himself, ¡°He has the tactical advantage, but those low-tier skeletons can¡¯t harm my Black Knights. If they break through, victory is still mine!¡±

    However, events didn¡¯t unfold as he expected. Norton¡¯s skeletal soldiers, though seemingly weak, were more formidable than their appearance suggested.

    As the battle commenced, the first assault didn¡¯t come from the advancing Black Knights against the phalanxes, but from Norton¡¯s skeleton archers.

    Hundreds of archers released a volley in sequence, creating a cloud of arrows. The cousin dismissed them, thinking, ¡°Skeletons lack strength, their bows weak. They might trouble unprotected soldiers, but they can¡¯t pierce Black Knight armor.¡±

    Nevertheless, he followed academy teachings and ordered the Knights to raise their shields, halving casualties in the first salvo.

    Arrows clanged off helmets, armor, and weapons, but this was expected¡ªNorton never intended to harm armored, enchanted Black Knights with mere arrows. The real threat was the magic imbued on them.

    Upon impact, the arrows triggered a powerful acid spell, equivalent to aqua regia, dissolving the Knights'' armor, helms, siege mounts, and eventually the Knights themselves. The enchantment on their armor flickered, then vanished with a ¡°pop,¡± leaving the skeletal bodies exposed.

    ¡°It¡¯s acid magic! They enchanted the arrows!¡± The opponent realized, and the onlooking children exclaimed in understanding.

 Chapter 23: Conflict

    The acid-based magic belongs to the black magic attack sequence, specifically a branch of the essence of wilting. Its instantaneous destructive power is not as great as fire or lightning, nor does it have the widespread effects of poison or mental magic. Its primary advantage lies in its persistence and the difficulty of removing its effects once applied. Furthermore, the intense corrosive agony it inflicts exceeds human pain thresholds, often causing victims to panic and lose judgment. Their horrific screams and the grisly appearance of their corroded forms can also significantly intimidate other enemies.

    The acid arrow is a relatively simple yet practical spell among the lower-tier black magic spells. Typically, necromancers cast acid arrows by channeling more magic to shape the acid into arrow forms and then launching them at enemies. In contrast, Norton''s method seemed more efficient.

    By merely imbuing regular arrows with an acid enchantment, rather than transforming acid into an arrow shape, Norton was able to augment the arrows of multiple skeleton archers simultaneously with the same amount of magic. This not only increased the efficiency of his tactic but amplified the overall impact.

    "Indeed, that¡¯s Norton. Such tactics aren''t taught in the academy (likely because he hasn''t reached that level of education yet). But even so, what can he do? Even if he loses a few troops, my Black Knights can still crush his army! A mere bunch of skeletons, lacking in offense and defense, can''t possibly match up to me!" thought Norton''s cousin. Yet soon, he was struck by the surprising combat effectiveness of Norton''s skeletal troops.

    In defense, the skeletons maintained a steadfast phalanx with their long spears, creating a dense barrier against the Black Knights'' charge. Despite sustaining significant losses in the forward ranks due to the knights'' powerful assault, the results were unexpectedly favorable.

    "How could this be?! With so few losses?!" The onlooking children couldn''t help but whisper among themselves. They knew that a phalanx could counter cavalry charges somewhat, but they hadn''t anticipated such effectiveness. The opponent had amassed four companies of Black Knights.

    Although these Black Knights were disorganized and wielded varied weapons, which diminished their impact, against typical forces, the children believed that a charge from them would decimate an army of two to three thousand.

    Yet before Norton''s phalanx, the Black Knights only managed to break through a few lines of skeletons before losing their momentum and becoming entangled in Norton''s ranks.

    In offense, the skeletons'' simple appearance was deceiving. Their long spears, though seemingly lacking in power, demonstrated surprising efficacy. Although incapable of penetrating the Black Knights'' breastplates head-on, the skeletons utilized their spear hooks to snag and break the legs of the skeletal horses, unseating the knights and leaving them vulnerable.You might be reading a pirated copy. Look for the official release to support the author.

    Deprived of mobility and surrounded on all sides, the Black Knights, despite their formidable prowess, found it impossible to manage all fronts simultaneously. In mere moments, they were overwhelmed by the skeletons, forced to dismount, and ultimately became trapped.

    "Even so, it''s okay. Dislodged Black Knights are still a formidable force. We just need to hold out until reinforcements arrive!" thought the cousin, steadily lowering his expectations and confidence.

    As if to affirm his dwindling confidence, an anticipated¡ªbut still shocking¡ªevent transpired on the simulation platform, having been somewhat expected by those watching.

    Though the Black Knights sustained some losses landing amidst the enemy, they initially retained a semblance of their former advantage.

    Despite not specializing in foot combat like the Tomb Guards, Black Knights were designed with integrated tactics for foot warfare, should the need arise. Their sturdy armor and sharp weapons enabled them to wreak havoc among the seemingly fragile skeletons.

    They wielded their heavy swords with devastating effect, cleaving through the skeletons in wide arcs, their immense blades capable of slicing multiple foes with each swing. Despite the apparent mismatch, this tactic proved surprisingly effective against the skeletons.

    Though the skeletons'' long spears failed to penetrate the Black Knights¡¯ armor during the charge, they found their mark post-charge, as a critical angle allowed the spear to pierce through the knight''s armor.

    The shock rippled through the observing children as they saw the skeletons persevere, using their spears and swords to wear down and ultimately dismantle the Black Knights¡¯ defenses.

    ¡°This is remarkable,¡± thought Norton. ¡°While enhancing metal with magic is complex, enchanting weapons is something I can manage.¡±

    It was the necromancers, embedded within each phalanx, who enchanted the frontline skeleton soldiers'' weapons. Simple spells like ¡°Reinforce¡± and ¡°Sharpen,¡± though basic auxiliary spells, proved highly effective. The former allowed the phalanx to withstand cavalry charges, while the latter empowered the skeletons to deal substantial damage to the Black Knights.

    For beginners, support magic is often overlooked in favor of direct attacks. Newbies prefer straightforward spells, delighting in the sight of magic missiles and arrows striking foes, rather than subtly enhancing their strength through auxiliary magic.

    Norton, however, was no beginner. This perspective difference endowed him with advantages over his peers. Despite the satisfaction of easily besting children, he longed for more challenging opponents.

    Thus, the Black Knights, engulfed by skeletons, were quickly annihilated by the combined assault of skeletal soldiers and necromancers. Norton swiftly reorganized his army into three smaller phalanxes and advanced on the remaining enemy infantry.

    Uniformly crafted and inherently disciplined, the undead units of Sylvania formed cohesive regiments capable of immediate reconfiguration for independent operations. With military precision, Norton¡¯s newly formed phalanxes marched forward seamlessly, betraying no hint of their recent reassembly.

    His opponent now severely depleted, with only four hundred Tomb Guards and fifty necromancers remaining, faced overwhelming odds against Norton¡¯s force of over three thousand skeletons. The prior belief that "skeletons are weak" had vanished, revealing a lopsided confrontation.

    Despite the disadvantage, the opponent did not concede.

    "My mother said that if you fight and lose, it''s forgivable. But surrendering without effort isn''t acceptable!" Norton''s cousin mentally rallied himself, muttering, "Besides, losing to Norton isn''t shameful... I did defeat several others before him."

 Chapter 24: The Scar-faced Uncle

    With a resigned demeanor, his cousin directed his troops toward Norton''s forces. As the two armies clashed, the outnumbered side quickly faced intense assault from three fronts. However, the Tomb Guards, specialized in infantry combat, wielded their long double-headed halberds with more skill than the Black Knights'' swords and lances. Despite their disadvantage, they managed to hold their ground, albeit barely.

    This stalemate persisted until Norton''s skeletal cavalry, along with a small squad of Black Knights, launched a perfectly timed charge at the enemy¡¯s rear. Although not as powerful as the Black Knights, these undead cavalry still packed a punch, particularly against the opponent''s most vulnerable backlines. The Tomb Guards and necromancers, overwhelmed and encircled by Norton''s skeletons, quickly fell.

    With that, the simulated battle concluded, and the spectators erupted in cheers to celebrate Norton¡¯s victory. Amidst the applause, Norton discerned a distinct clapping sound.

    Retracting his mental focus from the platform, Norton looked up to see a somewhat intimidating figure standing nearby, clapping approvingly. This individual was Asta, a middle-aged vampire and a distant relative of the von Carstein family, known as the academy''s headmaster in the count''s domain.

    Unlike typical vampires, who often possess a slender build, Asta was robust and rugged, with meticulously combed gray hair and a height exceeding two meters. These features alone might only seem unusual, not necessarily terrifying. However, the addition of a vivid purple scar covering half of his face and an eye patch over his left eye lent him a fearsome appearance that often intimidated children into behaving. Norton speculated that this might have contributed to Asta¡¯s selection as headmaster.

    Yet Norton knew him as a kind-hearted individual who enjoyed mentoring the younger generation and was both an excellent commander and a formidable warrior.

    A decade ago, during the fifth orc invasion, Asta had played a crucial role in defending Sylvania. At the time, the Sigmar Empire, persuaded by the Elector of Stirland, aimed to eliminate the "evil force" of the vampires by striking from behind as they battled the green tide of orcs in the east. With Sylvania''s forces heavily committed to the eastern front, the western defenses were left vulnerable.

    In this critical situation, Asta rallied all available forces, commanding an undead army a third the size of the human invaders and just under a hundred vampire warriors, to repel the human assault and secure Sylvania¡¯s western front.

    His scar was a remnant from that battle, inflicted by the Elector of Stirland¡¯s weapon imbued with holy magic that harmed vampires. The wound was permanent, costing him an eye and significantly reducing his lifespan and vitality, barring him from further combat.

    However, Asta''s opponent fared worse; Asta had severed an arm and pierced his lung with a blade imbued with negative energy. The once-powerful Elector spent his remaining two years bedridden.

    The younger spectators, previously engrossed in the simulation, now noticed Asta''s presence and reacted as expected: the younger ones shrank back in fear, while the older ones stood silently. Asta, fond of children, was visibly disappointed.You might be reading a pirated copy. Look for the official release to support the author.

    Norton, having matured beyond such fears, respected his valiant elder. Rising promptly, he greeted Asta with a respectful bow and a smile.

    ¡°Good evening, Headmaster Asta.¡±

    Asta, hearing Norton¡¯s greeting, brightened instantly, laughing heartily. ¡°As I¡¯ve told you many times, no need to be so formal, Norton! You can call me Uncle. Remember, your father and I are the best of friends!¡±

    Norton, however, simply smiled and remained silent.

    Seeing him, Asta chuckled again, reaching to ruffle Norton¡¯s hair, though Norton subtly dodged. Unfazed, Asta went on to praise Norton¡¯s recent performance in the simulation.

    ¡°That was a splendid display, reaching the level of an average vampire commander. For someone your age, it¡¯s remarkable!¡±

    Clearly impressed by Norton¡¯s tactics, Asta¡¯s excitement was evident, his voice loud enough to attract the attention of nearby vampires. Both notable figures in the vampire community, the interaction between Asta and Norton naturally drew attention. Asta¡¯s booming commendation was heard by many, quickly sparking rumors: ¡°The young master of the von Carstein family is a war genius, as Headmaster Asta said.¡±

    Faced with the whispers and encouraging glances from his kin, Norton felt a wave of pressure, recalling the story of prodigies like Wang Zongyong who faded without fulfilling their potential. It seemed, akin to him, people once speculated that Zongyong retained memories of a previous life.

    ¡°It''s rather overwhelming,¡± Norton thought wryly. ¡°It feels like I must meet their expectations or risk disappointing them. The pressure is immense¡­¡±

    Observing Norton¡¯s strained smile, Headmaster Asta laughed again, this time with a sense of mischief, before reaching over to tousle Norton¡¯s hair once more, an act Norton didn''t evade this time.

    ¡°Once you join the academy in a couple of years, I¡¯ll personally mentor you,¡± Asta whispered to Norton, drawing him closer after their playful interaction. This prospect sparked anticipation in Norton.

    ¡°With such an advantageous start, I¡¯m not too far behind others. If I receive guidance from a renowned teacher, my future achievements should be considerable,¡± Norton mused, his smile returning, which made Asta laugh even louder.

    Seeing their leader interacting amicably with Asta, Norton¡¯s group of friends gathered around again, joining in the jovial atmosphere. This gave Asta a chance to improve his perception among the young vampires.

    Feeling invigorated by the positive atmosphere, Norton proposed a simulation match with Asta. Instead of his usual booming laughter, Asta donned a slightly regretful expression¡ªnot doubting Norton''s potential but desiring to provide constructive feedback, especially seeing Norton''s strength and prevent overconfidence. However, more pressing duties awaited him.

    ¡°Though I¡¯m tempted, it won''t be possible today. Perhaps another time,¡± Asta replied with a resigned smile.

    ¡°Has time slipped by so quickly?¡± Norton wondered, initially thinking the simulation had consumed more time than expected. Checking the clock in the hall¡¯s center, he realized his error.

    ¡°It¡¯s only midnight. Isn¡¯t there still time?¡± Norton questioned, confused by Asta¡¯s departure.

    ¡°There¡¯s a reason,¡± Asta explained. ¡°It involves activities spanning the academy, the count''s territory, and the citizens¡¯ assembly. I was only able to attend due to my retirement, making me luckier than most at the academy who couldn¡¯t.¡±

    Sensing Asta¡¯s slight melancholy mentioning his retirement, Norton considered that his mentors, including Miss Triss, hadn¡¯t attended the banquet. Reflecting further, he realized Miss Triss¡¯s lessons had slightly decreased recently, and his sister Juana¡¯s school hours had shortened. Norton had attributed this to the magical month, but Asta¡¯s words suggested otherwise.

 Chapter 25: Misunderstanding

    Realizing something significant must have occurred, Norton pressed further, "What exactly happened?"

    Asta hesitated slightly before responding. "If it¡¯s a confidential matter, there''s no need to tell us," Norton added considerately.

    "It isn''t exactly confidential¡­ well, I suppose it won''t hurt for you young ones to know; it might even make you more cautious." With that decision, Headmaster Asta began to explain, "In fact, just last month at the start of the Magic Moon, on the night of June 1st, something happened. Although the magical chaos made precise measurements almost impossible, we noticed something amiss by daylight."

    "What was amiss?" Norton internally tensed, immediately suspecting it was related to his own activity¡ªthe disruption of the ancient tomb¡¯s barrier using the power of the Red Moon Moriah. Outwardly, he maintained a fa?ade of innocence and curiosity.

    "About 40 kilometers from Dekenhof Castle, an area experienced a severe depletion of the Winds of Magic, so much so that it was noticeably thin even during the day. The Citizen Assembly consulted your mother, Lady Windsor, who then dispatched a team to investigate. They discovered an ancient imperial tomb that had gone unnoticed until then."

    The more Asta explained, the more anxious Norton became, fearing his actions had been uncovered. If so, it would be disastrous; there were limits to how persuasive he could be, unlike his clever feline companion.

    "And what happened next?" Norton asked, his voice betraying a slight tremor. Luckily, neither Asta nor the younger children noticed any inconsistency in his tone, given their lack of perceptiveness.

    "Upon initial exploration, the dispatched team discovered significant signs of excavation. Many traps had been disarmed. It''s evident that the magical depletion was tied to this tomb," Asta continued.

    "Who excavated this tomb? If it were our kin, there¡¯d be no reason to risk the dangers of the Magic Moon; they could have simply reported it to the Citizen Assembly," suggested another cousin.

    "Precisely," Asta nodded. "Had it been one of us, secrecy wouldn¡¯t have been necessary. This bears the hallmark of an outsider¡¯s handiwork. Subsequent evidence gathered reinforced this suspicion."

    Hearing this, Norton felt a wave of relief wash over him. It seemed that the inherent trust among vampires spared him the scrutiny. Besides, imagining a child orchestrating a tomb excavation was rather far-fetched.

    "So, who was behind this?" With the tension lifted, Norton¡¯s voice steadied.

    "After gathering evidence, the team reported back to your mother, who quickly involved the Citizen Assembly. We concluded collectively that this was the work of traitors from the Strigoi clan," Asta¡¯s voice carried a note of hatred and disdain at the mention of the Strigoi, and the same emotions were mirrored by the children around him.This book is hosted on another platform. Read the official version and support the author''s work.

    "The Strigoi traitors?" Norton feigned disdain as well, matching his peers'' expressions, while inwardly relieved.

    "Indeed, the hasty and covert manner of the operation, leaving the main burial chamber and the most valuable treasures untouched, opting instead to excavate and remove the bones of slaves and soldiers, indicates insufficient power. Their aim seems predominantly to bolster their forces. Who else but the Strigoi traitors would conduct such an act?" Asta muttered curses under his breath about those "damned bastards," his voice too low for the children to catch. After venting, he continued, "But they won''t succeed! We are prepared. If they dare creep from their filthy dens, we¡¯ll cut them down once more, as before!"

    His words, laden with too much information for the younger children, left them bewildered. Slightly frustrated by their confusion, Asta ruffled his hair and concluded, "In any case, you should all stay indoors more than usual. You older kids should have additional escorts to and from school. If trouble arises, call for help immediately. Stay safe. Understand?"

    "Understood," the children replied unevenly, not fully grasping the gravity, which slightly irked Asta. Nevertheless, he reassured himself that their parents would likely reiterate similar warnings soon, ensuring they took proper precautions if the children themselves didn¡¯t.

    The Strigoi clan, unlike the integral vampire families of von Carstein, Lamia, Necrarch, and Lahmia, were outcasts in vampire society. Universally depicted as treacherous in literature, the Strigoi sought solitary dominion, aiming to enslave other vampire clans instead of coexisting peacefully. Their conspiracies and betrayals culminated during the first comprehensive war against the Old World forces.

    As other vampire clans focused on external threats, the Strigoi allied with human and dwarf forces, betraying their kin. This treachery fractured the once-mighty undead empire, nearly leading to the extinction of the vampire race. The surviving vampires retreated, relinquishing vast territories to restore their strength in Sylvania, while the Sigmar Empire emerged as a dominant power in the Old World.

    Ironically, the Strigoi¡¯s "allies" did not honor their promises; instead, the Sigmar Empire and the Dwarven Kingdom abandoned them. Other vampire families treated the Strigoi as mortal enemies, leading to their systematic expulsion, slaughter, and hunting.

    Bereft of allies, their lands seized, their armies destroyed, the Strigoi clan swiftly fell. Only the cunning or cowardly managed to escape, some fleeing to the eastern wilds and northern mountains, others hiding in the borderlands between Sylvania and human, dwarf, and greenskin territories.

    Over the ensuing four thousand years, the Strigoi avoided the public eye, the four noble vampire families of Sylvania never ceasing their hunt. Concurrently, human witch hunters, the Sigmar Church, and the Morr''s Black Guard sought these "heretics" with equal fervor.

    The most pitiful aspect was their descent into squalor. Without territories or the audacity to attack the living openly, the Strigoi subsisted in filthy underground lairs, sustaining themselves on newly buried corpses, drinking congealed, lifeless blood to sate their hunger.

    Four millennia later, the Strigoi have physically devolved, their noble features replaced by grotesque deformities. With hunched postures, cracked, gray skin, and hair like straw, they bear no semblance of vampiric nobility, appearing instead as wretched monstrosities. Their transformation left them bitter, intensifying their hatred of their Sylvanian cousins, mirrored by Norton and his kin¡¯s enmity towards them.

 Chapter 26: Luck

    Hearing that the blame had conveniently fallen on the Strigoi, Norton finally relaxed, his fear dissipating. With the immediate danger passed, his mind turned to regret. Due to the serious injuries he had sustained that night and the peak of the Red Moon Moriah''s power in late June, he hadn''t been able to use magic. Moreover, he had been preoccupied with learning black magic from Triss, which diverted his attention from the ancient tomb. As a result, he hadn¡¯t retrieved all the treasures from it.

    ¡°I suppose all the other grave goods have been taken by now,¡± Norton thought, feeling a sharp pang of loss. What should have been his exclusive bounty had slipped through his fingers. Worse still, if other vampires conducted thorough searches, they might discover the empty tomb he left in the wilderness, losing him the tens of thousands of skeletons he had stashed away. Over two years of planning and execution had turned into a futile risk.

    The thought gnawed at him. Although the tomb was on his family¡¯s land, meaning any revenue would belong to the von Carstein family, there was a vast difference between family-owned and personally owned wealth. As the soon-to-be count at just six years old, the provisions he could draw from the family were limited to meals and education. His meager allowance was frequently siphoned by his sister, Juana, under the pretense of borrowing.

    Juana always promised to pay Norton back, yet her debt of 4,125 Larkin¡ªequivalent to 2.0625 kilograms of gold and 41.25 kilograms of silver¡ªremained unpaid. When lending her gold coins, Norton had been clever, insisting on repayment in gold bars to profit from the minting disparity. She had agreed without hesitation. Back then, Norton had smugly thought her a fool, not realizing the real fool was himself, as she seemingly had no intention of repaying him.

    ¡°Enough, there¡¯s no point dwelling on it. Thinking about it only makes me angrier. Both this and that are just headaches¡­¡±

    Norton recalled his fourth birthday, when he received his first allowance, carefully counting it. Then, Isabeau, with her sweet smile, had approached. Unaware of her bottomless pit tendencies in alchemy, pharmacy, and magical arrays, he had lent her his entire allowance, reassured by her promises of interest returns. Now, reflecting on Isabeau¡¯s sweet smile, she seemed more like a wolf preying on a na?ve rabbit¡­ Hmm, an older sister with a penchant for devouring younger brothers? Oddly enticing...

    Despite such thoughts, Norton¡¯s strategies had resulted in others reaping the main benefits. Even risking his initial investment of skeleton soldiers with wooden spears felt unrecoverable. These musings offered distraction to prevent fainting from frustration, tempered by the knowledge he still possessed a valuable artifact, enough to turn his fortunes around.

    After briefing the children on recent events, Headmaster Asta launched into a patriotic lecture, only leaving satisfied once he had delivered his message. He approached Lady Windsor, the evening¡¯s host, politely taking his leave and nodding to other clan members before departing for the academy.

    With this news in mind, Norton lost interest in further war games with his peers. The distraction had failed. Claiming mild discomfort, he retreated to a corner sofa to rest his eyes.Enjoying the story? Show your support by reading it on the official site.

    He endured until twelve midnight when the banquet reached its latter half. Norton appropriately expressed his fatigue to excuse himself to his room. Other children, mostly tired by now, were escorted home by their parents, who also bid Lady Windsor farewell. Norton, residing there, remained but seized the opportunity to retire to his room.

    As the reception waned, many vampires departed¡ªan aspect Norton no longer concerned himself with. If not for the lessons ingrained in him about maintaining a vampire''s dignity and noble demeanor, he¡¯d have eagerly dashed to his room to inspect his replica of the Knights¡¯ Codex.

    ¡°Composure, composure. I am (the future) Count von Carstein. These are (my future) subjects gathered here. I must maintain composure.¡±

    Yet, despite his internal mantra, Norton¡¯s pace quickened. By the time he reached the second floor, out of the sight of vampires below, he broke into a run. Once in his room, he locked the door, dashed to the study, and tip-toed to retrieve the Knights¡¯ Codex replica, cradling it like a lifeline.

    Norton hadn¡¯t expected his hurried entrance to stir someone, but it did.

    While cradling the precious volume, the library door opened, revealing Maia, the young maid, rubbing sleep from her eyes. Perhaps half-awake, she had forgotten to knock, assuming Norton would be out until dawn.

    ¡°¡­Master?¡±

    With the faint moonlight illuminating her young master warmly holding a hefty book and smiling foolishly, Maia felt a mix of curiosity and concern. Half asleep, she softly called his name.

    Maia¡¯s voice, usually gentle, was now almost a whisper, akin to the drone of a mosquito. Yet, it startled Norton, causing him to instinctively tense, gripping the Codex to his chest with his left hand and clutching his sword¡¯s hilt with his right, assuming a defensive stance.

    It didn¡¯t last long.

    ¡°Why aren¡¯t you asleep yet, Maia?¡± Recognizing the voice as his maid¡¯s, Norton relaxed his posture, though slightly irritated, asking her directly.

    Maia, staring wide-eyed, hands covering her mouth, appeared terrified, tears glistening at her eyes'' edges. Her expression was pitiful, surprising Norton into stillness.

    In that brief instant, Norton¡¯s serious demeanor had revealed the commanding aura of a mech warrior, a reminder of his grim past that, though unintentionally projected, deeply unnerved Maia. It was akin to when she had encountered a wild wolf during her first months at the castle, the predator¡¯s glowing blue eyes and menacing growl, a nightmare since.

    Fortunately for Maia, like that well-fed wolf, Norton had no intention of harm. In fact, her tearful expression amused him, prompting him to pat her head.

    Maia instinctively wanted to dodge but found herself frozen. She understood that displaying refusal before her young master could lead to unfavorable outcomes, so she maintained her usual compliance.

    ¡°Surprisingly good texture,¡± Norton mused softly while pinching Maia¡¯s cheek.

    ¡°M-Master?¡± Relieved by the absence of danger, Maia breathed a sigh, tentatively addressing him.

    ¡°You were exhausted today and slept deeply. You didn¡¯t notice me come in, understand?¡± Norton instructed firmly.

    ¡°I understand.¡± Though unsure of the full context, Maia nodded vigorously. She was not one to gossip, nor did she have confidants within the castle due to her unique position.

    Her status, fostering both envy and fear among human servants and indifference from vampire kin, rendered her isolated¡ªa lonely middle-ground. Despite the castle¡¯s bustle, she felt alone, cherishing any rare kindness from her young master.

    ¡°If only Master would be a little nicer to me,¡± Maia sighed internally, a thought growing more frequent. Yet, she knew the chasm between them remained. Nonetheless, Norton¡¯s rare moment of playfulness tonight felt like a small fulfillment of her wish.

    ¡°I¡¯ll keep your secret, Master. I won¡¯t tell anyone,¡± Maia solemnly promised Norton, understanding his command as more than a request, given their circumstances.

 Chapter 27: Jealousy

    Seeing Maia''s earnest and somewhat cute expression, Norton realized she might have misunderstood something but decided to let it be, finding the situation rather endearing. He nodded, pinched her cheek again with a faint smile, and then retreated to his inner room. There, he closed the door, jumped onto his bed, and pulled out another prize from beneath his pillow¡ªa remarkably sharp mithril dagger. After admiring it for a bit, he stashed it back under his pillow and clutched the Knights¡¯ Codex as he drifted off to sleep.

    Early the next morning, despite the late night due to the banquet, Norton was still asleep. He¡¯d likely sleep until noon, but as a diligent maid, Maia awoke early. She quickly dressed and began her chores without wasting time on grooming.

    After thoroughly cleaning the outer room, Maia considered entering Norton''s bedroom. However, she remembered past scoldings for disturbing him while he slept. Since then, she had learned to avoid such mistakes.

    With the cleaning halted, Maia left the room, descending the stairs. Other servants were beginning their day, cleaning the castle, yet they all ignored Maia, isolating her. This wasn''t due to the typical reasons of favoritism or status, which most servants didn¡¯t bother with. It was because of how she was treated.

    Servants in the castle earned three Larkin silver coins monthly, enough to comfortably support a family of five and included meals and lodging¡ªmuch better conditions than those in the Sigmar Empire, where militarism often left little wealth. Living among the undead had its perks; heavy labor could be performed by the undead, leaving Sylvania¡¯s residents with a slightly higher standard of living than those in the Sigmar Empire.

    Maia, however, was different. Her wages were undisclosed, as Lady Windsor personally handled her payments, and her living arrangement was not in the cramped servant quarters but in a separate bed in Norton''s outer room.

    More infuriating was the quality of her food. While other servants had only two meals a day of black bread, Maia received special meals rich in nutrients.

    Additionally, Lady Windsor arranged for Maia¡¯s education in literacy, magic, and martial arts, even providing medicines to enhance her already good potential. Such preferential treatment was intolerable to the others, leading them to ostracize her.

    Those who expressed malice towards Maia quickly vanished without a trace, which discouraged further harassment. Thus, the servants chose to ignore her entirely, treating her as invisible.Love this novel? Read it on Royal Road to ensure the author gets credit.

    Maids like Maia were common in vampire noble castles. They didn¡¯t work much but had excellent conditions and were often with the young vampire masters, leading to misunderstandings about being brides for the vampires.

    Though some vampire nobles did develop feelings for their maids, the primary reason for their care was to satisfy dietary needs. Like how human mothers select the best milk for their children, vampires groomed these girls to ensure rich, magical blood to nourish their offspring.

    If these girls knew their true purpose, they might be devastated. They were given good living conditions, food, education, and training, all to enhance the quality of their blood for vampire consumption.

    Yet, realizing this likely wouldn¡¯t change their resolve. In Sylvania, the opportunities for humans to rise were few, and becoming sustenance for a vampire noble was one of the best options.

    Chosen for their superior traits, these "food-stock" maids underwent rigorous training, becoming skilled spellcasters and trusted aides to vampires over time. Immersed in black magic and frequently fed upon, they transformed into a unique half-undead state, known as Banshees.

    Banshee units were a vital part of Sylvania¡¯s forces. Some, powerful and trusted, received privileges and shared governance responsibilities with the vampires.

    Despite their dignified status, their initial purpose was clear: to provide their masters with exceptional sustenance.

    After enjoying her specially prepared breakfast, Maia went to her small classroom. Her instructor was one of her predecessors, a former ¡°food-stock¡± who became the head maid and a senior assistant to Lady Windsor. Such status was unimaginable for ordinary mortals in Sylvania.

    "If you study diligently, one day you might achieve similar status and honor," her instructor encouraged, though she was strict and somewhat cold, not overtly kind to Maia. Yet, in fulfilling Lady Windsor¡¯s directives, she motivated Maia to study hard, enriching her blood¡¯s magic and advancing her transformation into a fragrant half-undead Banshee.

    Morning lessons passed slowly. Since arriving at Dekenhof Castle at four, Maia, like Norton, had completed her foundational education. She could read Common, basic Elven, and some Draconic, and understood the basics of magic and swordsmanship.

    Though she couldn¡¯t yet conjure a fireball or wield her sword effectively, her instructor seemed satisfied with her progress. Norton himself noticed her blood becoming increasingly delicious, requiring more each time he fed.

    Her story, filled with perseverance amidst adversity, could inspire tears in na?ve young audiences. If it culminated with her overcoming societal obstacles to unite with a noble protagonist, it would undoubtedly draw interest.

    However, in this world, Maia could be considered fortunate. The Old Continent was rife with war and devastation, and countless families suffered far worse fates. Thus, she had little to complain about; envy from servants, disdain from Miss Juana, or disapproval from Master Norton paled compared to the horrors others faced.

 Chapter 28: Dependency

    By 11 a.m., Maia''s lessons concluded¡ªnot because the day''s coursework had been exhausted, but because Norton might wake up around this time, requiring her service. Furthermore, Lady Windsor would be leaving the castle to attend to her duties, necessitating Maia''s teacher, the Banshee, to accompany her. This meant Maia had to resort to self-study for the remainder of her lessons.

    If Norton was free, this arrangement worked well; however, if he required assistance, Maia couldn¡¯t complete her studies, which would result in punishment upon review the following day. To resolve this conflict, Maia often found herself sneaking out of bed in the middle of the night to study by candlelight.

    ¡°Maia! Maia?! Where are my clothes?!¡±

    When Maia hurried back to the room, Norton was already awake. The first thing he did was call out for someone. Over the past few years, his life of nobility had nudged him towards dependency. Without Maia, he struggled to find his own clothes.

    ¡°Coming, Master!¡± Maia called through the door before rushing in, anxious. She noticed Norton''s clothes from last night strewn across the floor and bent down to pick them up, only to lose her balance and start falling.

    Resigned to the impending pain, Maia closed her eyes, ready to accept the fall. She planned to quickly gather herself, continue tidying up, and apologize profusely to her young master, despite not having done anything wrong.

    Typically, in such situations, a man might gallantly catch a lady¡ªshould they be of commoner status. But a noble young master like Norton would simply let his maid fall.

    In previous similar incidents, Norton had merely muttered, ¡°Clumsy.¡± But this time was different.

    As Maia braced for impact, she heard a snap. Suddenly, she felt the air lift her, causing her to hover above the ground. Frightened but submissive by nature, she dared not struggle, allowing the unseen magical winds to set her back on her feet.

    Though unsure what had just occurred, Maia sensed Norton had somehow intervened. This unexpected assistance left her flustered and unsure of how to respond, fingers entwined nervously. It wasn¡¯t until Norton impatiently called out again that she snapped back to reality.

    ¡°¡ªWhere are my clothes?!¡±

    ¡°¡ªI¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯ll find them right away, Master.¡± Flustered, Maia quickly picked up the clothes, threw them into a basket she¡¯d brought for laundry, and rushed to Norton¡¯s wardrobe. She retrieved a complete set of attire, including a suit, shirt, and socks, before helping Norton dress as he sat on the bed.

    While Norton finished waking up, Maia ran out to fetch hot water, assisting him with washing his face and hands, and combing his hair. Such meticulous care had initially struck Norton as excessive, but he soon grew to enjoy it. The once self-reliant ace pilot of a Seirin mech was slowly becoming accustomed to a life of ease, moving towards decadence.If you stumble upon this narrative on Amazon, it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.

    Yet Norton remained unaware of this change. He focused on his growing magical power and mastery of the Winds of Magic¡ªevidenced by his ability to lift Maia with casual magic, without tearing her apart by accident. Despite his smaller stature and diminished physical strength, his combat prowess had multiplied, leaving little room for mundane concerns.

    Despite the late night, Norton slept soundly, comforted by the Knights¡¯ Codex. Awaking earlier than usual, his unexpected timing flustered Maia and surprised his sister Juana.

    ¡°You little lazybones,¡± Juana teased as she prepared to descend the stairs. Seeing Norton emerge from his room, she quipped, ¡°Stayed up late last night and still up so early today. Is the sun rising in the west?¡±

    Juana was surprised to see Norton up and about; usually, he slept in, especially after a late night at a banquet. Unlike her, who had school, he had no such obligations. Juana had figured she wouldn¡¯t see him until much later.

    ¡°That doesn¡¯t matter,¡± Norton replied, his drowsiness returning with a yawn, contemplating a return to bed.

    Spotting his sleepy expression, Juana discerned his intent. With a raised eyebrow, she preemptively said, ¡°Since you¡¯re up, don¡¯t waste it by going back to sleep. Mother¡¯s about to leave. Come downstairs and say goodbye with me.¡±

    Norton was about to protest, but Juana cut him off with a firm, ¡°Don¡¯t say no!¡±

    Thus, pulled along by his sister, Norton was compelled to go downstairs and bid Lady Windsor farewell.

    As this pair of siblings descended rapidly, Lady Windsor hurriedly approached, worriedly admonishing them, ¡°Don¡¯t run so fast, you might fall!¡± Reaching her, Juana and Norton were met with a mix of maternal worry and scolding glances focused on Juana.

    Lady Windsor affectionately embraced Norton, checking over him for any injuries¡ªdespite the absurdity of a tomb-exploring child getting hurt on a staircase.

    Only after ensuring Norton was unscathed did Lady Windsor relax, admonishing Juana, ¡°Don¡¯t drag your brother around like that. He¡¯s still young. If he gets hurt, it¡¯ll be your fault.¡±

    It was clear from Lady Windsor¡¯s demeanor how much more she valued her son over her daughter, almost to a fault. Juana¡¯s face fell, nearly to tears under her mother¡¯s severe tone.

    Since her husband¡¯s death, Lady Windsor¡¯s life revolved around her children. With Juana being a girl, the family title of Count von Carstein would indisputably pass to Norton. Lady Windsor¡¯s affection for him bordered on the obsessive, making Norton her entire world.

    Such overwhelming affection made Norton feel pressured. He had a complicated relationship with his parents, and the intensity of maternal love sometimes left him bewildered. Lady Windsor¡¯s occasionally penetrating gaze felt almost deranged, unnerving him.

    He didn¡¯t enjoy the excessive attention¡ªtoo much love made him uncomfortable. Having someone expect so much of him was suffocating.

    Once Lady Windsor finished fussing, she realized time had slipped away. Juana had only intended to say a quick goodbye with her brother. Under her mother and sister¡¯s watchful eyes, Norton quietly uttered, ¡°...Mother,¡± his voice barely above a whisper.

    Satisfied with his greeting, Lady Windsor departed with her entourage of vampires, Banshees, and Blood Chalice Knights.

    Norton silently acknowledged he wanted to call her ¡°Lady Windsor,¡± but past experience reminded him of the pain it caused her. Her anguished look during such instances¡ªand Juana pinching his side mercilessly¡ªmade him wary of repeating it.

    After seeing their mother off, Norton joined Juana for breakfast. Though Juana soon left for school, Norton returned to his room, sent Maia away, and collapsed back into bed, fully dressed, resolving to sleep until noon. He vowed never to wake early again.

 Chapter 29: Perseverance

    Norton slept soundly until noon, so soundly that his clothes were creased. Realizing it would be impolite to meet his teacher in such a state, he summoned Maia to help him change into a fresh set of clothes. Once presentable, he waited by the door to greet Miss Triss upon her arrival.

    As Triss stepped out of her carriage, Norton noticed she seemed quite weary, likely due to the recent frenzy caused by the fake threat of the Strigoi vampires. This unintentional chaos, which led to heightened vigilance among the academy¡¯s staff, left Norton feeling somewhat guilty.

    ¡°But because of this, Miss Triss¡¯s delicate demeanor seems even more pronounced, making her appear even more beautiful,¡± Norton thought to himself. Just as he mused on this, Triss alighted from the carriage, her fatigue evident as she stumbled slightly. Norton hurried over to assist her.

    "You look very tired," Norton remarked, extending his hand to her. However, Triss laughed softly, declining his help.

    "I¡¯m not so old that I need a child to support me," she said, raising a hand to gently wave him off. After a brief pause to steady herself, she continued toward the castle.

    Norton felt a bit embarrassed and disappointed; it was clear Triss regarded him purely as a junior, a notion he found slightly disheartening despite its accuracy.

    "What happened?" Norton asked as he walked alongside Triss towards the castle.

    "Those Strigoi rebels," Triss replied with irritation. "The recent discoveries sparked some panic, so the Citizen Assembly decided to act first. We launched attacks on several Strigoi strongholds under our control, fighting from last night through this morning."

    She paused, muttering under her breath, "Truly disgusting."

    ¡°Disgusting?¡± Norton caught the remark despite Triss¡¯s attempt to suppress it.

    ¡°Oh, it¡¯s nothing¡­ Their resistance was just fierce, which was a bit exhausting,¡± Triss added, appearing a bit flustered. Norton wisely chose not to pursue the topic further, instead offering consolation.

    ¡°That sounds tough. Next time, please prioritize your rest. You can always skip a lesson,¡± Norton suggested.

    ¡°That won¡¯t do,¡± Triss refused with a smile. ¡°A little fatigue is nothing compared to ensuring you receive a proper education. As the heir to the von Carstein family, it¡¯s crucial I teach you well.¡±

    With such exchanges, they entered Dekenhof Castle. Triss, skipping the usual tea and snacks, dove into the lesson. Rather than heading to Norton¡¯s room, they proceeded to the basement, equipped with ample space and training equipment. Though her purpose was to teach, her fatigued state urged for an efficient session, which Norton eagerly anticipated.A case of theft: this story is not rightfully on Amazon; if you spot it, report the violation.

    ¡°Is today¡¯s lesson on magic again? I¡¯ve practiced the technique you taught me to better control the Winds of Magic. What''s next?¡± Norton inquired.

    ¡°Today¡¯s lesson isn¡¯t about magic,¡± Triss replied, steering away from the alchemy lab and towards the adjacent combat arena. ¡°You¡¯ve completed the basics of black magic over the past month. Today we¡¯re focusing on weapon and hand-to-hand combat.¡±

    ¡°Eh?!¡± Norton voiced his discontent.

    While he valued this world¡¯s rich magical energy and its applications, Norton looked down on its rudimentary martial arts. As a former officer who defeated countless alien threats, he saw no worth in medieval tactics.

    Feeling a faint superiority, Norton objected, ¡°Why must we? I think magic is more beneficial and don¡¯t see the need to learn combat skills.¡±

    ¡°Why do you think that?¡± Triss asked, surprised by her normally compliant student¡¯s resistance.

    ¡°On the battlefield, a vampire necromancer who commands vast undead armies holds much more power than a lone warrior, no matter how skilled,¡± Norton reasoned, quickly formulating his argument. ¡°My ambition is to study strategy, tactics, and necromancy, with supplementary skills in augmentation and debilitation spells. As for martial skills, I believe the Blood Dragons of the Abhorash family are more suited for that. It¡¯s not for me.¡±

    ¡°An excellent argument,¡± Triss acknowledged with a gentle smile. ¡°It¡¯s impressive for you to realize this at your age.¡±

    Just as Norton felt he had persuaded her, Triss, still smiling, delivered disappointing news: ¡°But it¡¯s still necessary.¡±

    ¡°Why?!¡± Norton protested. ¡°Spreading oneself too thin leads to achieving nothing. My goal on the battlefield is to be a commander, not a frontline brawler!¡±

    ¡°Bold statement, indeed. By your logic, Sylvania¡¯s knight orders have no reason to exist,¡± Triss chuckled, then explained, ¡°I understand your aspirations and agree there¡¯s merit in your reasoning. But there¡¯s a reason you need combat training.¡±

    ¡°What reason?¡± Norton asked.

    ¡°Do you know the greatest weakness of an undead army?¡± Triss posed, prompting Norton to think.

    ¡°Umm¡­¡± Despite his cleverness, Norton was momentarily stumped. Undead troops boasted unparalleled discipline, could be trained to near-perfection through necromancy, and had endless endurance, loyalty, and numbers. Constructed through bone and black magic, they were somewhat fragile, but enhancements could remedy this. They feared nothing, required no sustenance or rest, making them seemingly the perfect soldiers. Besides magical constructs like golems, nothing rivaled undead warriors.

    Seeing her sharp student stumped by her question filled Triss with satisfaction, momentarily dispelling her fatigue. Smiling confidently, she prepared to reveal the answer before Norton could.

    But he quickly interrupted, ¡°The commander.¡±

    ¡°Little rascal,¡± Triss silently cursed, reflecting on the drawbacks of teaching a brilliant student. Norton''s earlier confusion had likely been feigned, aiming to undercut her moment of triumph in retaliation for forcing him into unwanted lessons.

    ¡°Correct, it¡¯s the commander. Kill the vampire in command, and the undead become targets, unable to act. Despite often having the upper hand, opponents have frequently turned the tide by successfully implementing decapitation tactics.¡±

    Triss paused, adopting a lecturing tone, ¡°Now, do you understand the purpose of learning combat?¡±

    Norton shook his head, persisting in his stance, ¡°I still believe that focusing on too many areas leads to failure. Mastery of magic offers defense as well. For combat support, I can rely on my undead minions and kin. By creating more high-level undead and enlisting vampire knights, I can ensure my protection.¡±

 Chapter 30: Deliberate Fall

    It seems that Norton''s perspective is indeed shared by many vampire mages. However, Triss didn''t expect Norton, only six years old this year, to think this way. This left her somewhat troubled: "This child is so determined; once he''s made up his mind, nothing can change it. I don''t know if that''s a good thing or a bad thing..."

    Hearing Norton say this, Triss continued to ask, "Even if that''s the case, how long can you guarantee having a group of high-level undead with you? Do you find it convenient to have them around?"

    "It is indeed somewhat inconvenient. But where in the world is there a perfect situation? If you want to gain something, you must be prepared to pay the price." At that moment, Norton spoke with the depth of a seasoned adult: "Besides, I don¡¯t always need to have them around. When it''s safe, I¡¯m alone. And I believe I can tell when and where it''s safe or dangerous. I can manage that."

    Hearing Norton speak, Triss felt on the verge of breaking down. Despite her centuries of experience, having traveled far and wide, she specialized in elemental magic, with a minor in dark magic and martial skills, but she never learned the art of debate. As previously mentioned, Triss''s rhetoric was mediocre. Being able to converse with Norton, this clever young boy, for so long was already quite an achievement.

    "But even so¡ªwhat if an assassin is so strong, stronger than your entire group of high-level undead and vampire knights, and comes to kill you?!", Triss exclaimed, admittedly somewhat irrationally. If such a person came to kill Norton, what could he do? He''d just have to accept it.

    As expected, Norton shook his head and continued, "I believe that a top-level assassin who can escape or kill a large group of high-level undead and vampire knights around a vampire commander has no need for half-baked martial skills. Even the warriors specialized in martial arts are powerless, so how could you rely on a mage who only knows a bit of half-baked martial skill? It would be more effective to practice escaping techniques."

    "You¡ª"

    Norton repeatedly challenged her authority as a teacher. Even with Triss''s good temper, this time she got angry. She realized the truth: sometimes, with children, especially smart ones like Norton, reasoning alone doesn''t work. Sometimes, you also need a bit of firmness.

    No matter what Norton might become in the future, whether a legendary wizard or a remarkable hero, at age six, he was still just a mischievous kid. The best way to deal with such a child is to grab him and give him a spanking, letting him understand who''s in charge and how important it is to learn martial skills.

    This brings up a point: Triss had previously taught another child, a direct descendant of the Kastane family, Norton''s sister Juana. However, she did not teach Juana as seriously as she did Norton, being more lenient with her. If Juana had any complaints, Triss wouldn''t force her. Physical punishment like now was non-existent.

    There''s a reason for Triss''s actions. It''s not due to bullying the weak or fearing the power of the Kastane family¡ªsuch negative emotions are almost absent within vampire society. The reason is that Norton is male, the heir of the Kastane family, and the only direct successor. She is obliged to teach Norton with the best attitude and strictest requirements. This is to repay the Countess who had helped her and is a responsibility to the vampire race and Sylvania.Ensure your favorite authors get the support they deserve. Read this novel on Royal Road.

    As for Juana... sorry, if Norton were dead, then as the second in line, this young lady might receive stricter education and more resources. But now that''s not the case. However, such lenient education might not be a bad thing, and being strictly demanded like Norton isn''t necessarily good.

    So Triss made up her mind to teach Norton a lesson, to let him understand the respect for his teacher. However, the blood-soaked experiences Norton had witnessed were no less than Triss''s. Watching his teacher approach with ill intent, how could he not guess what she wanted to do? He nonchalantly stepped back, avoiding Triss¡¯s attack path.

    This surprised Triss, who was about to lift Norton upside down: "Eh?" But she was also a seasoned warrior. Immediately, she changed tactics, pulling out a short magic wand enchanted with twenty-four ice arrows from her belt. She then aimed at Norton''s knees and swept across, controlling the strength precisely to knock him down without truly hurting him.

    However, Norton still didn''t make any superfluous movements; he simply backed away, dodging Triss''s move. This surprised Triss even more. Once might be a coincidence, but twice? With this thought, Triss quickened her pace, each move faster than the last, launching several attacks, all of which Norton dodged. This made Triss feel even more embarrassed and determined not to hold back, fully exerting her strength!

    Countless phantoms appeared around Norton, and the magic wand that shimmered like ice almost formed a wall of ice. The speed and force were just right, nearing perfection. If this scene were to be seen by those haughty human knights, they would be ashamed beyond measure.

    Under such an attack, Norton, now wary, had no choice but to abandon the dodge-only tactic¡ªit''s impossible to dodge all the moves under Triss''s stormy attack. Soon, the cunning young Marquis launched an attack against Triss. The move was simple yet powerful and ruthless, exactly the combat skills learned from the military in his previous life.

    The two of them fought back and forth for dozens of moves without a clear winner. They were truly fighting now, with no energy left to think about other things. They almost forgot why they started fighting in the first place. Fortunately, both were mindful and only sparred with cold weapons without using magic. Otherwise, if Triss shot the thirty-six ice arrows from her wand, Norton would be riddled like a sieve.

    However, after a while, the situation changed. Norton, still young, had not fully grown and his stamina could not match that of the prime-aged Triss. Gradually, he fell into a disadvantage. While hitting others was enjoyable, getting hit was not. Norton began to ponder how to end this fight.

    Just then, Triss swung her staff towards Norton''s shoulder again, and Norton immediately had an idea. He pretended to be a step too slow and didn''t entirely dodge, getting hit lightly.

    This small hit was enough for him to act. In past playful fights with his sister, his acting skills were top-notch. No matter how many times Juana fell for it, she''d fall for it again. How could Triss, falling for it the first time, fare any better?

    With a cry of "Ouch," Norton fell to the ground, clutching his struck left shoulder, and when he looked up, tears welled in his eyes.

    Seeing him like this, Triss snapped back to reality, panicking. She rushed forward, squatting down to check on Norton¡¯s injury¡ªwhen suddenly, Norton hooked her leg, and an unguarded Triss toppled over him. As she got back up, she felt a coldness at her neck. Looking down, she saw a fine gold dagger laid horizontally across her neck. Then she heard Norton''s extremely satisfied voice:

    "Teacher Triss, do you think my skills are sufficient to protect myself now?"

    ...

    Then came an awkward silence. Usually, covered by clothes, it wasn''t noticeable. But now, pressed close together, Norton realized his teacher was one of those "appearing slimmer when clothed" people. Because of Norton''s height, her chest pressed right against him. Having warmed up and sweated a bit, along with the awkward posture, in Norton''s view, the considerable weight of her bosom seemed to almost spill out right in front of him.

    The world hadn''t invented things like chest binders yet; because of the sweat, the tips of Triss''s breasts protruded through her clothes, and the nipples seemed to caress Norton''s nose every time she inhaled and exhaled, tickling him. Combined with the feminine scent emanating from Triss, Norton couldn''t help but want to sneeze...

 Chapter 31: Just Passing By

    Norton was only six years old. This is an important fact to keep in mind. Although vampires have a nearly infinite lifespan, and a hundred years is not long in their eyes, it''s not uncommon for couples to have even larger age differences.

    However, Norton was only six. Even from the perspective of humans, who only live about a hundred years, Norton was just a child. Naturally, this put "young" Miss Triss in a different light.

    Though she sensed that their current position was a bit inappropriate, she didn¡¯t feel embarrassed or develop any strange emotions. The reason she hadn¡¯t answered Norton¡¯s question was that she was stunned by being caught off guard by Norton and defeated; it took her a moment to accept it.

    By now, Triss had mostly recovered from the initial shock, though she still felt somewhat deflated. ¡°With your skills now, even a typical vampire knight can¡¯t compare to you, not to mention human knights. Your only drawback is your age¡ªbeing too young means you haven''t fully grown, and your stamina is lacking. But once you get older, these weaknesses will disappear...¡±

    ¡°Exactly,¡± Norton replied with a grin, sheathing his short sword into the leather scabbard strapped to his left calf. Then, he cheekily pushed against Triss¡¯s chest to prop himself up. Despite the intrusion, Triss didn¡¯t think much of it and used the momentum to stand as well.

    Dusting himself off, Norton said, ¡°So there¡¯s no problem, right? Let¡¯s go study dark magic now.¡±

    Triss, however, shook her head, rejecting Norton¡¯s suggestion with a dangerously playful smile¡ªNorton instantly realized he was in trouble. How was he supposed to explain his skills to Triss?!

    ¡°Of course, in terms of martial skills, it seems I have nothing left to teach you. But shouldn¡¯t you tell me exactly where you learned all of this?¡± Triss asked.

    Norton felt increasingly uneasy, tongue-tied and unable to answer. Seeing Triss growing more dissatisfied, Norton knew if he didn¡¯t manage a good explanation, she would surely bring this up to Madam Windsor. It would do him no good if things got escalated.

    ¡°If I had known, it would have been better to obediently study the basic martial skills,¡± Norton lamented internally. After some quick thinking, he came up with an excuse: ¡°Actually, I picked up these skills by watching the vampire knights when they trained in the fighting arena. Also, I can control the high-level undead within the castle and have them teach me.¡±

    ¡°Is that so...¡± Triss frowned, considering Norton¡¯s explanation. If someone could become such an expert merely by observing, his talent would be terrifying. As for controlling the high-level undead in the castle, Triss could believe that. But could these undead, who couldn¡¯t speak and only howled, truly teach someone properly? She remained skeptical.

    ¡°Well, that¡¯s how it is,¡± Norton sighed, noticing Triss¡¯s doubtful expression. For now, this was the best he could do, though he promised himself to be more careful in the future to avoid such slip-ups.If you discover this tale on Amazon, be aware that it has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road. Please report it.

    Growing up quickly seemed ideal. Once he was older, he could freely flirt with beautiful teachers and venture out as he pleased. Any impressive feats could then be attributed to encounters during his travels.

    ¡°Well then. Let¡¯s head to the alchemy lab,¡± Triss said, finally deciding to let the matter go. Norton sighed in relief and was about to change the subject to distract her when a black cat dashed through the door with a fish in tomato sauce in its mouth. It hopped nonchalantly past them, tail held high.

    ¡°Actually, Teacher Triss,¡± Norton suddenly turned to her, ¡°there is someone who taught me about martial skills. I owe much of my current ability to that teacher¡¯s diligent instruction.¡±

    ¡°Oh? Who could have trained such a talented individual? Introduce me at once.¡±

    ¡°¡ªIt¡¯s her!¡±

    ¡°Meow?!¡±

    Norton pointed at the passing black cat. Triss thought for a moment¡ªit made sense. Despite its frivolous appearance, this magical creature, which appeared as a black cat, was indeed a being as powerful as a dragon. It had been residing in the Castle Drakenhof, with plenty of opportunity to do it¡ªno, it was the only one in the castle capable of such a feat.

    ¡°So that¡¯s it,¡± Triss thought, finally understanding. Although this young vampire held high opinions of himself, he wasn¡¯t arrogant enough to think he could contend with a dragon. Creatures of this caliber defied ordinary logic, and Triss had no doubt such a being could train a genius like Norton to this level in a few years.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t that right, Teacher Celia?¡± Norton grinned as he approached the black cat, crouching down to stroke its fur. Triss also crouched down for confirmation, asking, ¡°Is what Norton says true, Miss Celia? Did you teach him martial skills?¡±

    The black cat, referred to as Celia, glanced around, lamenting, ¡°What did I do to deserve this?¡± In her surprise, she had dropped her fish. Overwhelmed with emotion, she somehow produced a placard and a quill, scribbling words before holding it up to Norton and Triss:

    ¡°Cats don¡¯t speak.¡±

    ¡°Hahaha¡­ Teacher, you¡¯re so funny,¡± Norton said, intensifying his strokes along the cat¡¯s back. ¡°You taught me many techniques and moves. Have you forgotten?¡±

    Celia thought back; indeed, she had seen Norton practicing on his own and had offhandedly given advice. After that, Norton frequently came to her with questions¡ªthough most weren¡¯t related to martial skills. Celia hadn¡¯t really paid attention to the specifics.

    ¡°Is that really the case, Miss Celia?¡± Triss pressed further, growing impatient.

    Cornered, the black cat had no choice but to scribble on another placard:

    ¡°Just a few simple tricks.¡±

    ¡°Is that so...¡± Triss naturally didn¡¯t believe that Celia¡¯s ¡°simple tricks¡± would be inferior, so she dismissed her doubts. Rising, she left a final remark, ¡°While receiving your guidance is a good thing for Norton, I am his official tutor. Please consider my position and communicate with me before teaching him.¡±

    With that, Triss took Norton¡¯s hand and led him toward the alchemy lab across the way. As they walked, she said, ¡°We¡¯re changing today¡¯s lesson to necromancy. How about we try to summon and animate a tomb guardian? It¡¯s already considered intermediate magic.¡± With a ¡°bang,¡± the door to the alchemy lab closed behind them.

    While it wouldn¡¯t matter much usually, Triss would be furious if someone actually took Norton as her student. This deviation from her usual gradual teaching style, moving to more practical and advanced necromancy, was proof of that.

    ¡°I¡¯m just making trouble for myself¡­¡±

    Celia had lived long enough to sense Triss¡¯s intentions. With a grumble, she settled back down to finish her fish. After finishing it, she left the basement and tossed the fish bones to the servants to clean up. She then reconsidered, ¡°Perhaps¡­it¡¯s indeed time to have a chat with that child.¡±

    Returning to her room, Celia curled up in her velvet-lined bed. After an unknown period, her keen hearing picked up Triss¡¯s exclamation from the underground alchemy lab¡ªNorton had apparently learned how to create a tomb guardian already.

 Chapter 32: The Underground Armory

    Though they didn¡¯t reside in the ancient castle of Drakenhof, many vampires worked there during the day. They were primarily involved in alchemical experiments, manufacturing alchemical equipment, creating high-level undead, and producing powerful magical weapons and armor for higher vampires and undead. For the production of ordinary weapons and armor for skeletal soldiers, the vampires contracted human manufacturers in Sylvannia. However, for high-end weapons like rare black iron, mithril, and adamantine, they kept production in-house.

    Beneath Drakenhof Castle lay an entire production line. Vampires worked on it, using their magic to forge metals, inscribing magical runes onto armor and weapons to imbue them with power. A continuous stream of armor, weapons, and staffs was produced, either shipped to the frontier to replenish losses or paired with newly created high-level undead, stored in the castle¡¯s underground armory as reserve forces.

    This armory was perhaps the most vital secret of the von Carstein family, its importance surpassing even that of the Blood Chalice, their supposed greatest treasure. Today, in the emptied underground armory, over 20,000 high-level undead and ten times that number of regular skeleton soldiers lie silently. Prestigious units like Grave Guard, Black Knights, Blood Knights, and even three colossal zombie dragons await their vampire masters¡¯ command.

    This vast army was the result of centuries of accumulation by three generations of von Carstein counts, surpassing the forces most enemy nations could muster. Other families like Lahmian, Necrarch, and Aborash also had similar reserve forces.

    Vampires bided their time, gathering strength until the moment was right. When it arrived, or their numbers swelled sufficiently, they would once more march upon the lands of the living. When this happened, the undead army would reach truly terrifying numbers.

    Norton and Triss occupied a small, vacant alchemical lab in the castle. Triss had brought in several high-quality skeletons, spoils from battles with foes, as Sylvannia lacked military training centers open to the living.

    There were five skeletons in total, three human-sized, one human warrior, and another of a green-skinned orc. Normally, vampires ground such non-human bones to powder, using Bone Reconstitution to reshape them into standard human skeletons. Discipline and standardization were vital to an undead army.

    However, these bones were for training. Their size didn¡¯t matter, and Triss had her reasons¡ªto train Norton in comprehensive undead creation skills. As she put it, "In real warfare, you''d need to use any corpse immediately. There''s no time for reprocessing." Norton agreed with her point and focused on watching Triss cast her spells.A case of content theft: this narrative is not rightfully on Amazon; if you spot it, report the violation.

    High-grade undead weren¡¯t like the ones Norton attempted last month, using enough magic and clapping black iron armor on them. Those were pitiable failures. Without the cat¡¯s help in reconstructing the tomb guardians, the situation could have been disastrous.

    Norton watched Triss¡¯s meticulous process with silent admiration. First, the bones were soaked in a special potion to enhance them, undoubtedly for at least six hours. The human skeletons were already treated, and the dwarf and orc bones, only for practice, didn¡¯t require stringent procedures.

    Triss simply made Norton copy the potion formula for future practice before moving on.

    She used fresh blood to draw magical runes on the bones, enhancing their strength and the tomb guardians¡¯ power. Most importantly, the runes connected them to the souls in the underworld, absorbing useful martial skills and military training from them.

    Even after the runes were drawn, the process wasn¡¯t complete. Next were magical engravings on the bones¡ªan intricate step. Mistakes could be erased and redone when drawing, but engravings required precision. Minor errors could be fixed by cutting a bit of bone, but major ones meant grinding the bones to powder and starting over.

    The engravings were half on the bones and half on the armor and weapons used by the tomb guardians, ensuring synergy with their gear and teaching them combat techniques¡ªhow to wield black iron halberds, swords and shields, and operate crossbows. They also learned formations, coordination with fellow undead soldiers, and large-scale tactical skills.

    Once the runes and engravings were complete, a sufficient infusion of pale magical wind would finish the tomb guardian. Of course, a family control command was also inscribed to ensure obedience to the von Carstein vampires.

    After about three hours, Triss completed a tomb guardian. Norton was quietly amazed at how much his previous efforts had lacked.

    Watching the guardian salute her with phosphorescent eyes, Triss nodded in satisfaction. She remarked to Norton, "It¡¯s slower for one person, but nowadays, undead soldiers are assembled on production lines. A tomb guardian takes just twenty minutes."

    "I see," Norton nodded in understanding.

    "Did you catch everything I did?" Triss asked.

    "Mostly," Norton replied.

    "Then you try making one," Triss chuckled, fully expecting him to fail. She intended to get back at him for earlier deceptions and even holding a sword to her neck.

    Typically, a teacher would spend a week teaching undead creation, going over each rune and engraving step-by-step before it could be combined into a full process. Triss planned to mock Norton once he struggled or failed¡ªit seemed only fitting to humble him.

    Yet, to her growing astonishment, Norton replicated her steps and completed a tomb guardian, taking even less time.

    Watching him frown and mumble, "First try was a bit rough¡­¡± Triss felt a strong urge to bury herself in a hole out of shame. Compared to this genius, she felt like nothing. His success demanded more than just a strong affinity for magical wind; it required drawing skills, carving precision, and an exceptional memory¡ªNorton remembered every step of her three-hour demonstration.

    Seeing the guardian salute Norton, Triss couldn¡¯t suppress a scream of disbelief.

    "Shut up... that girl," Celia, comfortably lounging, flicked her ears and flapped her wings before settling back to sleep. She was as fond of sleep as any dragon.

 Chapter 33: The Diligent Student

    Over the past two years, Triss had spent every afternoon with Norton, probably spending more time with him than his own sister and mother. She prided herself on knowing Norton best but was astonished by his recent accomplishments. Her surprise echoed throughout the alchemical laboratories and the armory where other vampires¡ªmost educated in necromancy¡ªlearned of it. Many had dedicated their work lives to crafting tomb guardians, understanding the time required to master such skills. Yet, they¡¯d never heard of anyone learning to craft a tomb guardian perfectly after just one demonstration.

    What kind of genius must you be to achieve this? At first, the vampires couldn¡¯t believe it, but the record crystals in each lab confirmed it wasn''t a hoax. In celebration, the vampires lifted Norton high, tossing him into the air in cheer. They finally set him down reluctantly.

    After the commotion, it was six o''clock. Triss''s instruction time was over, and the vampires working there were done for the day. As they left Drakenhof Castle, they continued praising Norton, and Triss was escorted away by him.

    After bidding farewell to Triss, Norton reviewed the day''s gains. Despite some risk and revealing one of his trump cards, the results were favorable.

    Having mastered the necromancy needed to make tomb guardians, Norton could now transform the thousands of high-quality skeletons he possessed into formidable combat forces. His assets had significantly increased, making him feel content. The joy lingered through dinner, as he grew increasingly excited, thinking:

    "Hmm... if I use the ''Code of Knights,'' I can transform them into Black Knights. Add the family''s Blood Chalice to elevate them to Blood Knights, and I''ll really be in business! Thousands of Blood Knights¡ªa feat surpassing even Sylvannia''s peak!"

    Norton couldn''t help but laugh at his thoughts.

    "What are you laughing about so foolishly?"

    Seeing Norton laugh, Juana couldn''t help but remark.

    "Oh, nothing, just remembering something funny," Norton replied, shifting his focus back to dinner.

    After dinner, Norton didn¡¯t head to the library or his study as usual. Instead, he returned to the alchemical lab, intending to practice and create more tomb guardians.

    As he walked, he mused, "These days, geniuses like me, who are not only insanely talented but also diligent, seem rare. If I can''t succeed, who will?" Continuing his soliloquy, Norton entered the dark basement, quickly activating his sorcery vision.Reading on this site? This novel is published elsewhere. Support the author by seeking out the original.

    The underground armory, bustling by day, was eerily quiet at night. Unfazed, Norton went straight to the lab he and Triss had used earlier, recalling the three skeletons left there: a dwarf and a greenskin orc among them, different from humanoid bones¡ªperfect for broadened learning.

    Triss hadn¡¯t taught him dwarf and orc bone handling yet. Confident though he was, Norton didn¡¯t expect instant success, so he decided to hone his skills on the human skeleton first. Familiarity with this would allow him to gradually work his way up to the dwarf, closer to human form, and finally the greenskin, resembling large beasts more.

    Only a few hours since his first guardian work, Norton''s proficiency had improved. In just under three hours, he completed another tomb guardian.

    Watching its phosphorescent eyes ignite, it saluted him, filling Norton with pride. He commanded the new guardian to stand beside the guardians made with Triss earlier, then turned to study the dwarf¡¯s skeleton.

    Dwarves were called so not just for their short stature, usually around 1.2 to 1.3 meters tall, maybe 1.4 for a few. Despite their height, dwarves were robust, all muscle, with arms as thick as a human thigh and a waist like a barrel, resembling sturdy cylinders.

    Their compact muscles granted dwarves seemingly endless strength. A dwarf child could rival a human adult. Ordinary dwarf soldiers outpowered trained human knights.

    Older dwarves, some thousands of years old, with beards twice their height, could wrestle ogres or trolls without losing, like creatures themselves. Immortal beings like elves, vampires, and dragons, dwarves also lived indefinitely, growing stronger with age.

    After death, their bones retained significant weight. In earlier lessons, Triss mentioned dwarven bones'' high density, increasing with age. A vampire once killed a dwarf elder, over 6,000 years old, and the skeleton left behind was stronger than adamantine.

    Before Norton was a typical dwarf warrior¡¯s skeleton, aged 200-300, not as extreme but still more durable than granite. Picking up the dwarf''s skull, two sizes larger than a human''s, he marveled at its weight, akin to a hefty rock.

    ¡°Shame, dwarves are few, unable to ride horses, hence no knights to make undead knights,¡± Norton lamented, then set to study the remains.

    A dwarf resembled a compressed human, and their bones reflected that. Thus, magical runes and arrays had to be stretched and flattened. Otherwise, handling them was similar to human bones. However, the armory didn¡¯t produce matching armor or weapons for dwarf or orc bones, and Norton couldn¡¯t make them himself, omitting this step.

    Skipping this step, even without a reference, and on his first try, Norton completed the dwarf''s tomb guardian in just two hours, satisfied with his work.

    Once imbued with enough necromantic gray magic wind, a plump, amusingly squat tomb guardian emerged. Unlike normal tomb guardians, its comical appearance invited laughter, its stature glaringly mismatched in formation¡ªa clear weak point.

    Norton shook his head, knowing this dwarf guardian¡¯s life would end by morning. After showing it to Triss, he¡¯d dismantle it, grind it into bone powder, and reform it into standard bones. Despite differing dimensions, dwarven bone volume matched humans.

    However, as Norton directed the dwarf guardian to stand by the wall, he noticed something amiss¡ªthree guardians were made, yet eight phosphorescent lights flickered by the wall!

 Chapter 34: Lady Black Catéˆ¥æªš Counsel

    Norton quickly realized the additional flickering was not from more tomb guardians, but from the black cat he had seen earlier that day. She was perched atop a cabinet next to the tomb guardians, her eyes glowing in the darkness with a phosphorescent green light similar to theirs. At a glance, it seemed as if there was an extra guardian.

    Ordinary cats¡¯ eyes don¡¯t glow like that, and moments like these revealed that this ball of fur was more than a typical household pet.

    "What are you doing here?" Norton walked over and asked. Normally, at this time, the cat would be out patrolling the castle grounds and hunting for mice.

    "It¡¯s because of you, of course," the black cat replied grumpily. "Instead of sleeping, you¡¯re here playing with dead bones."

    "To practice," Norton replied matter-of-factly.

    "Hmph. These days, except for the lowest-level skeleton soldiers, high-level undead are produced on assembly lines. What¡¯s the point of you making them by hand? Besides, you¡¯re a Count von Carstein, practicing the work of ordinary vampire workers. Does it really matter?"

    "Well..." Norton blushed a bit, admitting the truth in her words. To be a good count, this wasn''t exactly the right focus.

    However, he had his reasons. He had command of nearly 100,000 skeletons that needed discretion. He couldn''t just use the castle''s factory for making higher undead.

    "But she has a point. I have thousands of high-grade skeletons. If I make them all myself, I''ll be dead tired. I¡¯ll need to think of something..."

    Seeing Norton deep in thought, Celia assumed he was taking her advice to heart, feeling smug as she raised her tail high. Continuing in a haughty, elder-like tone, she added:

    "Fine, I¡¯ll talk to Windsor and that little girl another day to teach you something else. Sylvannia may be unified internally, but its enemies won¡¯t be so kind." Celia leaped down from the cabinet, landing gracefully, before looking up at Norton. "Come, follow me to my room. I have something to say to you."

    "Oh." Norton shrugged, unsure why she was suddenly so full of pride, but he followed nonetheless. When this cat was serious, it was best to do as she said unless he wanted to suffer.

    It was nearly midnight. Lady Windsor had already gone to sleep, and the castle was patrolled only by the undead. Norton followed Celia to her room.

    It was his first time there, so he looked around curiously. Celia¡¯s room was similar in size and setup to his and Juana¡¯s but featured a large velvet-lined basket in place of a bed. There were also yarn balls, cat teasers, and catnip tablets scattered around.This content has been misappropriated from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere.

    "Quit gawking. Sit!" Celia commanded, slightly embarrassed by the sight of Norton seeing her messy room and remnants of her playful nature. A flick of her tail sent a hefty wooden chair sliding in front of him. She hopped onto another chair next to it.

    Despite having seen her strength before, Norton still marveled every time. This seemingly frail creature, not unlike a house cat, wielded surprising power.

    Not wanting to provoke her anger or risk her cat-like methods of making him lose memory, Norton obediently tiptoed to sit in the offered chair. "So, why did you call me here so late?"

    He spoke as if he were the innocent one, and Celia was irked by his demeanor. "You know very well what you did. Don¡¯t act innocent!"

    Norton widened his eyes, feigning ignorance and innocence by shaking his head, which only made Celia laugh out of frustration.

    "No family in centuries has found the ancient empire¡¯s tombs of emperors, let alone the famous ''Knight Emperor'' Alaric! The news has spread throughout Sylvannia and reached the Sigma Empire, Dwarf Kingdom, and the Border Princes. With this much upheaval, you claim ignorance?"

    "Oh, I know about that," Norton nodded, then added to Celia''s exasperation, "But what does that have to do with me?"

    Celia bristled with anger, her body tense as she gestured wildly, "You can''t fool me! I saw you leave that day, with sixteen undead who never returned! The next day, it all happened! If it wasn¡¯t you, then who?"

    "Who knows?" Norton continued to deny any involvement.

    "So tell me, why did you leave?" Celia pressed.

    "I told you, a child¡¯s grand adventure."

    "If you¡¯re a child, I¡¯m a cat!"

    Like their conversation a month prior, this exchange was futile. Norton was adamant about not confessing, leaving Celia at a loss. Eventually, she had to relent.

    "Fine, I¡¯ll let it go¡ªthis time. But there won¡¯t be a second chance." Celia warned, leaping down from her chair and circling Norton slowly. "From now on, I¡¯ll be stricter. No amount of tomato fish or magic crystals will bribe me into letting you roam again."

    "Huh?!" Norton was taken aback by her declaration. He had just obtained a massive haul of skeletons and learned how to make tomb guardians. With Triss seemingly amenable to teaching him other higher undead crafts, he was eager to build an army. He hadn¡¯t expected a cat to pull the reins on his ambitions.

    "Isn¡¯t that a bit much?! I promise not to go to dangerous places anymore." Norton clasped his hands together in a pleading gesture. His promise was genuine; having amassed a foundational capital, he was content to focus on manipulating skeletons without venturing into danger.

    "¡ªNo!"

    Though Norton put on a convincing pitiful act, Celia, with her centuries of wisdom, saw through it. Yet, seeing his disheartened expression softened her resolve, leading to her offer some consolation:

    "I don¡¯t know why you¡¯re in such a rush, but I advise you to take it easy. You have exceptional talent and a promising future. There¡¯s no need to rush.

    You might feel pressured by familial obligations, but remember, you¡¯re still a child. Responsibilities and missions can wait. Right now, you should focus on learning and playing, leaving the rest to us adults. Don¡¯t worry, Sylvannia has thrived for thousands of years and will continue to do so."

    Initially, Norton found her advice sensible, but by the end, he couldn¡¯t help but mutter under his breath, "Leave it to you... why do I feel uncertain about that?"

    Hearing this, Celia blushed, furiously clawing at the air while loudly declaring, "Enough, that''s how it is¡ªnow get back to sleep!"

    "Yes, goodnight, Lady Celia," Norton said, slightly disappointed, as he prepared to leave the room.

    "Wait¡ªthere¡¯s something else," Celia called out just as he was about to go.

 Chapter 35: The Familiar

    Upon hearing Celia¡¯s instructions, Norton turned around to see the cat slowly moving toward a dark corner where the moonlight couldn''t reach. However, despite his vampire eyes that could see in the dark, Norton found it pitch black. Even his magical vision revealed only void.

    "Is it some kind of magic?" Norton guessed, his estimation of the cat''s power rising yet again.

    When Celia returned, she was carrying something¡ªan unopened-eyed kitten.

    "¡­?" Norton was perplexed. He watched as Celia looked up at him expectantly, prompting him to crouch down and gather the kitten into his arms. Despite being held by a stranger, the kitten didn¡¯t struggle, instead letting out contented meows, seeming rather pleased.

    "Our spirit cats have been with you vampires since time immemorial..." Celia said with a touch of nostalgia, watching the kitten snuggle comfortably in Norton¡¯s arms. "From now on, I entrust my daughter to you."

    "Huh? Daughter?!" Rather than feeling overwhelmed with responsibility, Norton was intrigued, asking, "When was she born? How come I didn¡¯t know?!" His gossipy demeanor made Celia reconsider her choice, feeling this might be a mistake. The question itself left Celia wondering how to respond.

    "Well... it happened. No need to ask so many questions!" Celia flustered, waved her paws dismissively.

    "Alright..." Norton tickled the kitten¡¯s chin, thinking it was no loss to him. Having a familiar destined to grow to a dragon¡¯s level was surely advantageous.

    "What¡¯s her name?" Norton inquired further.

    "She doesn¡¯t have one. Names mean nothing to us. You can name her if you want," Celia replied.

    "Really¡ªwho gave you your name then?"

    "Your grandfather."

    ...

    Realizing now that this unreliable-seeming cat was, by lineage, more senior than his grandmother, Norton still couldn¡¯t bring himself to treat her with respect.

    While pondering this, Norton prepared to leave with the kitten, only to be stopped by Celia again.

    "Hold on."

    "Can¡¯t you say everything at once?" Norton grumbled as he sat back down, continuing to entertain the kitten, who seemed to have grown fond of him. Its little pink tongue occasionally licked Norton¡¯s fingers affectionately, stirring a bit of envy in Celia. Her voice grew louder:Ensure your favorite authors get the support they deserve. Read this novel on Royal Road.

    "Where are you taking her?"

    "Huh?!" Norton looked surprised. "Didn¡¯t you say you were entrusting her to me?!"

    "I did¡ªbut I didn¡¯t mean for you to take her away! You¡¯re still a child yourself, a young master who needs care. How could you possibly look after someone else?" Celia scolded. Though harsh, her words were true.

    "Then... should I leave her here with you?" Norton suggested tentatively.

    "Of course!" Celia agreed without hesitation.

    "But... but then¡­"

    "But what?" Celia leapt onto Norton¡¯s chest, took the kitten by the back of its neck, and bounded back to the darkness with it. She reappeared alone¡ªso swiftly Norton barely registered the kitten¡¯s disappearance from his arms, leaving him feeling a bit forlorn at its absence.

    The fluffy, soft, adorably tiny kitten had been quite charming, even for Norton.

    "Fine. Visit her daily to bond, and once she¡¯s a bit older, and weaned, she¡¯ll follow you. How about that?" Celia relented, seeing Norton¡¯s longing expression and feeling this was a fair compromise. She thought Norton must have taken a liking to her daughter, ensuring her kitten wouldn¡¯t be mistreated¡ªalthough if she knew Norton thought of it as a living plush toy, she might feel differently.

    Upon hearing Celia, Norton caught onto a keyword.

    "You said weaned?!" Norton asked with a curious look as if seeing something novel, causing Celia to blush furiously, waving her paws so fast they blurred. She insisted loudly:

    "Such thoughts at your age¡ªso impure! Get out, go to your room and sleep!" Ignoring Norton¡¯s response, she bit the hem of his trousers and pulled him outside with a strength he couldn¡¯t resist, releasing him only when they reached the door, where she asked:

    "Have you thought of a name for her?"

    "Yes, actually, I had." Norton nodded, saying, "Seeing her shiny, soft black fur, her adorable demeanor, and her sweet little voice¡ªespecially her irresistible softness when petted¡ª"

    Every attribute Norton praised made Celia nod proudly, until he concluded:

    "Considering all this, I think I¡¯ll call her ''Meatball.''"

    Celia¡¯s mood darkened abruptly, slamming the door behind Norton, leaving him with a figurative slap to the face.

    "Really, what¡¯s her problem?" Norton muttered as he returned to his room. And so, the next few days passed peacefully. With no more "adventures" to embark on, Norton got good sleep and rose early.

    His life regained routine. After breakfast and greeting his sister and mother, he would visit Celia¡¯s room to play with Fiola¡ªCelia¡¯s kitten, whom Norton had named "Meatball." Despite Celia''s claim that names were meaningless, she had chosen one.

    In typical cat development, three months take a kitten to a young cat, but Fiola was different. Apart from barely opening her eyes, she hadn¡¯t changed since Norton first saw her. When he inquired, Celia explained that spirit cats shared growth cycles similar to vampires.

    From one to sixteen, they grew at human rates, then development slowed drastically, only slightly changing over centuries. Even at the end of life, they maintained a middle-aged appearance, like Headmaster Asta, who had expended life force due to injury and illness.

    After spending time with Fiola, it was lesson time with Teacher Triss. Norton''s progress in magic was astonishing, progressing so swiftly that it left Triss feeling a bit intimidated. Upon transitioning to intermediate dark magic, she slowed the pace, realizing that though martial skills were less promising, there was still much Norton could learn.

    "To be a respected noble isn¡¯t just about magic and combat prowess. Without noble etiquette, knowledge, and grace, no matter how skilled you are, you''re just pretentious. Today, we¡¯ll practice the sixth court dance¡ªstep on my toes deliberately again, and I will smack your behind!"

 Chapter 36: Killing Doesnt Promote Social Progress

    With Norton having made significant strides in magic, completing all intermediate educational courses at the academy, it was crucial to keep him engaged. As Triss suggested, other disciplines beneficial to enhancing Norton¡¯s "taste" and "elegance" were gradually incorporated into his educational schedule.

    Music, dance, painting, literature, philosophy, court etiquette, heraldry, appreciation, wine tasting¡ªalongside these cultural pursuits, Lady Windsor taught him the essentials of rulership. Translated, this was the art of governance, though among vampires, it was elegantly phrased as how noble vampires represent the fundamental interests of all vampires.

    Admittedly, Lady Windsor herself hadn¡¯t mastered these skills, meaning Norton had to be self-motivated in his studies. This barrage of courses left Norton overwhelmed, a stark contrast to his effortless mastery of magic. Each day left him exhausted, and his academic performance didn¡¯t always meet expectations.

    These disciplines couldn¡¯t be taught by Triss alone. While she excelled in music, dance, painting, and court etiquette, literature and philosophy were outside her expertise, prompting Lady Windsor to enlist another tutor for Norton.

    Enter Elson von Carstein, the most renowned writer, author, and historian of the von Carstein family, compiler of the "Chronicles of Sylvannia," now 3,724 years old.

    As a professor of history, literature, and philosophy at the von Carstein Count''s Academy, he participated in two comprehensive conquests of the Old World by Sylvannia¡ªessentially a living relic of those wars. Norton¡¯s father, grandfather, and great-grandfather all received education from this elder, and now it was Norton¡¯s turn.

    Due to the elder''s distinguished status, Lady Windsor felt it improper to have him visit their home, so instead, Norton visited Elson''s abode. It was conveniently located within the count¡¯s territory, just a ten-minute carriage ride to a quaint, independent little estate.

    Meeting Elson for the first time, Norton was awed by the wisdom in his eyes and the latent power within his being. Simultaneously, the elder wore a look of appreciation, pleased with Norton¡¯s achievements at his young age.

    "You¡¯ve done well, young man. Sit down."

    Norton obediently complied, listening intently as the elder¡ªappearing thirty but with an age a hundred times that¡ªtaught him. As Lady Windsor requested, the lessons covered the artistic value of literary works, the rhetoric and techniques of writing, philosophical ideas from various schools, and life philosophies gained over millennia.

    In the elder¡¯s presence, Norton was uncharacteristically docile, avoiding any disrespectful behavior despite Elson¡¯s gentle and approachable nature.

    Initially, Norton hoped to learn some magic from Professor Elson. However, as time passed, he abandoned that idea, realizing the life lessons he gained were far more valuable than any spell or martial skill.

    If Norton¡¯s initial wariness of the elder was due to his power, over time, it shifted to admiration for his sagacity.This story has been stolen from Royal Road. If you read it on Amazon, please report it

    "You see, some educators of various races rigorously select students based on youth, talent, or physique, acting as if it¡¯s of paramount importance.

    Yet, during their instruction, they only teach the art of killing, neglecting the principles of living harmoniously. The result? They produce merciless killers¡ªwhat a tragic outcome!

    Look at those human institutions. They go even further. Their curriculums are filled with magic and martial arts. It¡¯s all about killing. Even when they offer courses in literature or art, they''re often neglected. Students learn poorly, and teachers teach half-heartedly, focusing on killing as a path to success. Don¡¯t follow in their footsteps."

    Elson¡¯s words made Norton blush. Indeed, he had been focusing only on learning how to kill, disregarding other knowledge. He attended classes halfheartedly, occasionally causing trouble, like deliberately stepping on Triss''s toes during dance.

    "Remember, boy. Progress doesn¡¯t stem solely from the ability to kill. In fact, the more killers, the more chaos ensues. Armies and force are crucial to a nation¡¯s survival and expansion but should never be the means of governance. True governance and social progress rely on philosophical guidance, cultural enrichment, and technological advancement¡ªnot killing!"

    Elson''s philosophy deeply resonated with Norton, enlightening him. He became more conscientious in his studies, avoiding past missteps like stepping on Triss''s foot. His dedication and learning efficiency increased significantly, cultivating the demeanor of a mature vampire noble. Sometimes, Lady Windsor, seeing him, would experience a momentary illusion of her late husband¡¯s presence.

    Two years passed, and Norton gained a wealth of knowledge, reaching the age of eight¡ªtime to attend the academy for further education. Despite his educational advancement surpassing the academy''s curriculum considerably.

    At dinner, Lady Windsor announced this, to which Norton responded calmly, "Alright," without further comment. Juana was thrilled, as Norton¡¯s school attendance meant more time together.

    Vampires were scarce in Sylvannia, and child vampires rarer still. Only a few were his age, so none of the count¡¯s academies had fixed start dates. As soon as a child vampire turned eight, they could enroll, following a courtesy notification.

    Thus, a few days after Norton¡¯s eighth birthday, following his affirmative response to Lady Windsor''s inquiry about attending school, she visited the academy to inform Dean Asta. Norton would start school the next day.

    On that day, accompanied only by his maid Maya, Norton took a ghostly carriage to visit Grandpa Elson and Teacher Triss, to inform them of the situation and to thank them for their dedicated teaching over the past two years.

    First, he visited Elson''s home. After explaining his intentions, the elder nodded and expressed approval of Norton¡¯s plan to study at the academy, remarking, "Interacting with peers is good. One shouldn¡¯t study alone all the time." He gifted Norton two of his treasured books: "Summary of Old World Poetry and Literature" and "The Art of Language and Behavior."

    Next was Teacher Triss¡¯s house. Unlike Elson¡¯s secluded estate, she lived in the academy¡¯s residential faculty area¡ªa charming villa district, elegantly designed, reflecting the investment vampires made in such aesthetics.

    However, few teachers resided here, often living in other estates and castles within the count''s territory. Only single teachers like Triss lived here.

    Inside the academy, Norton asked for directions and proceeded to the residential area. Being a Sunday, the academy was quiet, with students scarce, many having gone home. Norton met no one along the way.

    Upon reaching Triss¡¯s villa, Norton alighted from the carriage with his maid Maya. The nameplate indicated it was indeed Miss von Ayoun, Triss¡¯s family name. She had mentioned before that her family was no longer alive, so she was the sole user of the name¡ªno mistake there.

    Confirmed, Norton gently pulled the doorbell. The villa resonated with a melodious chime carried by the winds of magic.

 Chapter 37: Strolling Around

    It was a rare sunny day in Sylvannia. Triss was taking advantage of the sunlight, reading in her study on the second floor when she heard the doorbell ring.

    "It''s unusual for someone to visit at this hour. Who could it be?" Triss mused as she placed a half-read magic book down and instructed a servant to answer the door. The servants, recruited from the humans living in Sylvannia, promptly obeyed and soon returned to inform Triss of Norton¡¯s visit.

    "So it¡¯s him," Triss thought as she closed her book and stood up, stretching lazily. At the door, seeing Norton waiting outside, she couldn¡¯t help but smile.

    "What are you waiting for? Come in," Triss called to Norton. "From now on, just come in without knocking."

    She turned to the servants, saying, "This is Norton von Carstein, the eldest son of the previous Count von Carstein. Remember him."

    "Yes, Miss Triss," the servants replied in unison.

    Triss led Norton into the parlor. Thanks to the cleaning efforts of the servants, her villa was impeccably tidy. Norton had hoped to catch a glimpse of his teacher¡¯s weaknesses during a surprise visit, only to find none, leaving him slightly disappointed.

    Seated comfortably on a chair in the parlor, Norton was soon served tea and pastries. After some small talk, he explained his visit.

    "Oh, I see," Triss nodded, realizing that four years had passed swiftly. "You¡¯re eight now, time flies... Still, we can meet at school, so thank you for coming."

    "No, I insisted on coming. You¡¯ve taught me so much over these four years," Norton said.

    Having undergone nearly two years of cultural education, Norton spoke and acted with more decorum, something he couldn¡¯t have done two years ago.

    "It¡¯s your hard work that paid off," Triss replied. "And I¡¯ve learned a lot teaching you." She smiled nostalgically, recalling amusing moments over the years.

    After more chatting¡ªmostly Triss speaking and Norton listening, due to Triss¡¯s extensive experiences¡ªNorton stood to take his leave.Royal Road is the home of this novel. Visit there to read the original and support the author.

    "I should be going; it¡¯s getting late," he said.

    "Wait, why not stay for lunch?" Triss offered, standing to invite him.

    "Then I¡¯ll impose," Norton agreed, turning to reveal a sly smile. He had planned his visit this way, knowing he¡¯d arrive at Triss¡¯s around lunch, expecting she wouldn¡¯t cook herself but would provide a meal.

    Norton and Triss moved to the dining room for guests, while his maid Maya was led elsewhere for her meal. Glancing back, Maya saw Norton chatting happily with Triss, which struck her as odd¡ªshe¡¯d never seen him so cheerful talking to someone else.

    "It seems the young master really likes this teacher, more than even being with the young lady and madam," Maya mused, feeling a twinge of discomfort that quickly passed. It was so fleeting that no one noticed, and even she dismissed it as a fleeting thought.

    After lunch, Triss considered inviting Norton for afternoon tea, but he declined, feeling that spending the day like this was a bit mundane. They often had tea together, and he didn¡¯t want to repeat daily routines on a rare outing.

    "Alright, be careful on your way back," Triss said, slightly disappointed but understanding. She held his hand as they left, watching him board the carriage and waving goodbye before returning to her reading.

    Once they left the academy, the ghostly coachman silently inquired where Norton wanted to go. After some thought, Norton decided to head into the city. The coachman flicked the reins, and the phantom carriage moved silently and swiftly. Norton took the opportunity to doze off.

    After some unknown period, city noises grew louder outside the carriage. Norton awoke and peered out to find themselves amidst bustling city life¡ªthey had arrived in the city, moving down a thriving commercial street.

    This was the only city of the Count von Carstein''s domain, about twenty kilometers from Drakenhof Castle, also named Drakenhof. It served as the economic center for the territory¡¯s hundreds of thousands of residents, who came to buy and sell goods. On weekends, temporary markets sprang up, drawing people with carts and wagons to sell for extra income, bringing the city alive.

    Today¡¯s fine weather made city dwellers appear upbeat. Long accustomed to this vampire-ruled land, the locals focused on everyday sustenance, indifferent to who ruled them. Norton¡¯s spectral carriage, radiating undead presence, didn¡¯t frighten them. They continued their business as usual.

    Norton observed the bustling street, noting that food and essentials sold best. Bakeries and vegetable vendors were busy, and the salt shop¡¯s clerks were particularly smug, considering themselves superior. Shops selling household goods also fared well, with customers for fabrics, cotton, spices, firewood, and alcohol.

    Luxury goods shops didn¡¯t do as well, given the rarity of wealthy vampires and even fewer affluent humans in Sylvannia. Spice shops, fine cloth stores, confectioners, and fancy wine shops were mostly empty.

    "Economic conditions are so-so but could improve," Norton concluded, drawing the curtain closed.

    He recalled Triss describing Marienburg, one of the Old World''s most prosperous trading cities, with goods from Norsca to the north, Araby to the south, and even the distant island kingdom of Ulthuan. The city bo...

 Chapter 38: Armed Humans

    After wandering around the city for a while without encountering anything particularly interesting, Norton decided it was time to head back to Drakenhof Castle to continue his magical experiments. His carriage had just reached the city gate when something unexpected caught his attention, prompting an involuntary "Eh?" from him.

    Looking from the carriage window, he noticed a rather nondescript tavern¡ªnot a surprising sight, as it was a functional business. Citizens often ended their day with a mug of cheap beer at such places, spending their hard-earned coin, or engaging with gaudy waitresses to let off some steam. The vampire authorities in Sylvannia generally turned a blind eye to such activities.

    What captured Norton''s interest was a boisterous group inside the tavern. It was still well before dusk, so the place was nearly empty, making this group stand out even more with their loud banter and boisterousness.

    Unlike the locals, these men were distinctly different: rugged and brawny, with coarse skin, yellowed teeth, and murky eyes¡ªtraits of uncouth and unruly individuals. Ordinarily, such demeanor might be shrugged off, but what Norton couldn¡¯t ignore was that they were armed.

    In Sylvannia, commoners were strictly forbidden from bearing any arms. While they could amass wealth through trade or become large landowners, or even build grand homes, under no circumstances were they to be armed. This was an inviolable decree from the vampires ruling over the living.

    Most of these men carried swords, axes, maces, and some had shields. One even had a crossbow at his feet and two carried short bows. Their attire leaned towards military style, featuring scale armor, chainmail shirts, reinforced leather, and breastplates common in the Sigma Empire. Clearly, they were soldiers.

    "It''s rare to see a group of fully armed human soldiers here."

    Intrigued, Norton wondered about their identity¡ªenemies? Unlikely. They didn¡¯t appear insane or like lone warriors capable of taking on a whole army. Just nearby, the northern city gate garrison housed a regiment of tomb guardians and skeleton soldiers. If they were enemies, those undead soldiers would have reacted¡ªand they certainly wouldn¡¯t be here drinking and eating merrily.

    Then friends? Again, unlikely. Norton was not aware of any family policy allowing the recruitment of human soldiers.

    Unable to puzzle it out, Norton decided to investigate. He jumped out of the carriage and walked towards the tavern. His maid Maya tried to hold him back, but he shook her off, leaving her with no choice but to follow.This novel is published on a different platform. Support the original author by finding the official source.

    Seeing a vampire nobleman¡ªeven a child one¡ªon the streets, Drakenhof¡¯s citizens quickly showed deference. In the carriage, they could pretend not to see him, but now they couldn''t afford to ignore him. After all, this was vampire territory, and disrespect towards rulers could invite dire consequences.

    The townspeople stepped aside, bowing and offering blessings. Norton accepted their politeness with ease, though Maya fretted at the attention, awkwardly bowing in return until Norton glared at her. Realizing her mistake, she kept her head down and stayed close behind him.

    Norton pushed the tavern door open and walked in, bypassing the soldiers to approach the bar. He made a series of gestures, casting a levitation spell to rise to eye level with the tavern keeper.

    "W-what can I get for you, young master?" the tavern keeper stammered, never having faced a vampire directly and feeling immense pressure. He¡¯d never expected one of the secluded castle dwellers to visit his humble tavern.

    "A hot milk."

    "¡­Huh?"

    Everyone present, including Maya, was likely taken aback by his request. The tavern keeper was momentarily speechless.

    "Do you have it or not?" Norton inquired, slightly irritated.

    "Y-yes, right away!" The tavern keeper couldn¡¯t risk saying no. He planned to dash out the back to get it from the nearest restaurant.

    Before he could move, one of the soldiers slammed the table, laughing loudly, "Which house are you from, little lord? This isn¡¯t the place for you. If you want milk, go home to your mommy, haha¡­"

    His companions, realizing his folly, tried to cover his mouth, but Norton merely smiled.

    "Hah¡­"

    A soft laugh from Norton echoed clearly, freezing everyone in the tavern. It was as if their hearts had momentarily stopped.

    Norton turned to face the rude soldier with a chilling smile. The man screamed as if struck by lightning, collapsing onto the table.

    Seeing their comrade attacked, the soldiers instinctively overturned the table and drew their weapons violently.

    "Everyone calm down! Don¡¯t offend the nobleman!"

    One, appearing to be their leader, clad in a slightly tarnished breastplate, quickly restrained them. Bowing deeply to Norton, he loudly apologized.

    "My subordinate acted foolishly. I am deeply sorry. Please, don¡¯t mind him. We''ll leave immediately."

    He turned as if to flee towards the door, only for it to suddenly shut with a gust of wind.

    "You think you can just leave? Did you really think it would be that simple?" Norton remarked coolly.

    "Then what would you have us do?" the leader asked, again restraining his agitated men.

    "Sylvannia upholds strict laws, and I consider myself a fair ruler. I won¡¯t pursue your insolence, but he¡ª" Norton pointed at the unconscious soldier, "¡ªinsulted my mother. You may leave, but he stays."

    "Understood!"

    Surprisingly, without hesitation, the leader agreed to Norton¡¯s terms. However, a few of his subordinates, seemingly close to the unconscious soldier, protested loudly, "Captain! How can you do this?!"

    "Enough! I''ve made my decision!" the captain declared, silencing them with his commanding gaze. Clearly, he held considerable authority among them.

 Chapter 39: Smuggler

    "Can we leave now?" the leader asked Norton with a strained smile.

    "Of course, but first, you need to answer a few questions for me," Norton replied. "Where are you from, and what brings you to Sylvannia?"

    The leader quickly answered, "We are a group of free soldiers, hired by Lord Hal of the Border Princes to protect him as he conducts trade in your country."

    Norton understood the situation¡ªthey were mercenaries from the Border Princes, known as one of the most chaotic regions of the Old World. He preferred to view them as "hired soldiers," or as others in the Old World would call them, "Dogs of War."

    These were men who followed the scent of blood, making their living by selling their strength with no regard for honor or loyalty. As long as they were paid, they worked for anyone, including Sylvannian vampires, dark elves, or northern barbarians.

    "Trading¡­ is he a merchant? And you address him as ''Lord''?" Norton asked mockingly.

    "For a true noble like you, no one can compare. But for us poor free soldiers, anyone who pays our wages is ''Lord,''" the mercenary leader replied, even flattering Norton a bit.

    "Very well, you may leave," Norton laughed again. With a snap of his fingers, the door swung open, and fresh air flowed back into the room. The group of soldiers felt as if they had been resurrected, realizing only then how suffocating the atmosphere had been, as if they had been in another world. At the tavern entrance, a regiment of tomb guardians¡ªa hundred strong¡ªstood silently, striking terror into their hearts.

    They understood that if they had truly clashed with this seemingly small vampire, they would have surely perished.

    "These bats have a sinister nature. Dammit, I¡¯m never coming back here," many of the mercenaries vowed internally, though their promises held as much weight as a leaf in the wind¡ªeasily swayed if the price was right.

    "Thank you for your mercy," the mercenary leader sighed in relief, thanking Norton once more before hastily leading his men away, as if pursued by an entire regiment of ogres.

    "As for that one... cut off his limbs and hang him on the city wall. Let everyone know what happens when you offend us in Sylvannia," Norton instructed the tomb guardians that had gathered. He had summoned them through the winds of magic, and upon hearing his order, the lead guardian promptly drew its sword and severed the insensible man¡¯s limbs in a series of swift strokes. The undead soldiers saluted Norton again before dragging the unfortunate soul away, leaving a trail of blood behind. The sight of a limbless, maimed man caused some panic in the city, but it quickly subsided.

    After the guardians departed, Norton turned to the innkeeper, who had witnessed the entire scene and was now slumped on the ground. "Is the milk ready yet?"Find this and other great novels on the author''s preferred platform. Support original creators!

    "It¡¯ll be ready right away," the innkeeper stammered, scrambling to his feet and nodding vigorously before attempting to run to the kitchen. His panic-stricken demeanor amused Norton.

    "Forget it. If it¡¯s not ready, don¡¯t bother. Maya, let¡¯s go home."

    "Yes, young master..." Maya replied, feeling uneasy after witnessing Norton¡¯s calm execution of such a brutal punishment. She was more obedient than usual.

    Leaving aside the fact that the young master of the von Carstein family had been casually killing in the city, the freed soldiers returned to their lodgings and recounted the events to their employer, the smuggler Hal, who had come to Sylvannia for "business."

    Having traded with Sylvannia multiple times, Hal knew the gravity of the situation. Upon hearing that his mercenaries had offended a vampire noble, he was furious enough to want to kill them himself. But when they described the young vampire¡¯s age and features, Hal quickly deduced that it was the only male heir of the von Carstein family¡ªa future count high above the common vampire.

    His first thought was to pack up and flee, fearing reprisals not from the young master but from other vampire nobles upon learning of the incident.

    However, his second thought soon dominated:

    He couldn¡¯t leave. Not only was it uncertain if he could escape this vampiric country, but the loss would be catastrophic. Sylvannia''s economic isolation by other "righteous" countries made smuggling extremely lucrative.

    Hal¡¯s wealth, as a fallen noble of the Sigma Empire and a major smuggler at the Border Princes, depended heavily on trade with Sylvannia¡ªthe import of weapons and metal from the Sigma Empire to the war-torn Border Princes, and bodies, bones, and luxury goods needed by the vampires to Sylvannia. He then exported magical industrial products from Sylvannia back to the Sigma Empire. This triangular trade could quintuple his profit with each run, and such lucrative opportunities were rare.

    While big merchants had many ways to make money, and small merchants could easily rebuild after a loss, Hal, a middling merchant, couldn¡¯t afford to lose this route.

    "I need to fix this. Turn this loss into a gain. If I can satisfy the vampires, I might benefit from this misfortune," Hal resolved, deciding to use all his resources to appease the young vampire and seek his forgiveness. Establishing a relationship with him would be the best outcome.

    With this plan, Hal selected gifts and personally went to the Drakenhof City lord¡¯s residence, seeking an audience with Count von Carstein to make amends.

    Meanwhile, Norton had no intention of pursuing the matter further. Killing the one who had offended him was sufficient. By the time he returned to the castle, he had forgotten the incident, directing the driver to tidy the carriage and Maya to clean the house while he headed to the basement to conduct experiments.

    Though Norton learned quickly, he had yet to fully grasp the underlying principles of his knowledge. To rectify this, he frequently visited the alchemy labs, conducting various magical and alchemical experiments to truly master his studies.

    The time-consuming nature of his magical experiments meant that by the time Norton had finished a few, it was time to leave. Vampires left the underground armory and labs in pairs and groups. Norton, after some thought, returned to Drakenhof Castle to rest.

    He summoned Maya to pour him a glass of juice, fetch some pastries, and bring the phonograph he had made earlier to play music. Once Maya had completed these tasks, Norton sat in the first-floor hall, enjoying juice, pastries, and music.

    After a while, the sound of a carriage reached his ears. The castle¡¯s main door opened, and to Norton¡¯s surprise, it was not his sister Juana but his mother, Lady Windsor, who entered.

 Chapter 40: Enrolling

    Norton found it odd when his mother, Lady Windsor, returned home so early. Usually, she would be occupied with affairs in Drakenhof City or overseeing one of the estates within the county. If she was visiting a far-off estate or village, it wouldn¡¯t be unusual for her to be away for several days. Yet here she was, back home unexpectedly early.

    "Did something happen, Mother?" Norton asked, setting down his half-full glass of juice.

    "Norton, did you go into town today?" Lady Windsor inquired as she sat next to him.

    "Yes," Norton replied, candidly acknowledging his trip.

    "Did something happen?" she pressed further.

    "Well, yes, something did occur," Norton admitted, proceeding to recount his encounter with the group of free soldiers and the subsequent events in detail.

    "You handled it well," Lady Windsor nodded in approval. "You upheld our dignity without being excessively harsh."

    "That''s thanks to your teachings, Elson¡¯s, and Teacher Triss¡¯s guidance," Norton replied modestly.

    "However, there is another matter to consider," Windsor continued. "I received a request. The merchant who hired those free soldiers wants to meet with you to apologize for his subordinates'' misconduct."

    "Really?" Norton was somewhat surprised. "But I had no intention of punishing him."

    "People often misunderstand us because we are blood-drinking monsters, after all," Lady Windsor said with a rare smile. "They fear us. I suspect that merchant is no different."

    "If that''s the case, then we can just ignore him," Norton shrugged. "Tell him that as long as he abides by Sylvannian law, there won''t be any issues. I don¡¯t wish to meet someone like him."

    "If you¡¯re unwilling, that''s understandable. However, I suggest you think it over. He appears to be a relatively influential merchant. Since he¡¯s seeking to apologize, he might offer you a decent gift."

    Lady Windsor¡¯s words piqued Norton¡¯s interest, prompting him to ask, "Are you saying he might try to bribe me?"

    Lady Windsor laughed. "What do you mean by bribery? And could he even succeed? You''re a von Carstein, and the entire county is yours. Would you ever sell yourself?"

    Seeing Norton ponder her words, she continued to clarify, "He likely sees this situation as an opportunity. Given your unique status and youth, an early investment in you might yield future benefits."

    "I see," Norton nodded, understanding her point. "If you suggest it, Mother, I¡¯ll find time to meet with him."Ensure your favorite authors get the support they deserve. Read this novel on the original website.

    After this matter was settled, Juana returned home from school. The von Carstein family gathered to chat for a while before enjoying dinner together. Lady Windsor then retreated to her room to work, while Juana insisted on Norton teaching her about magic.

    "Can''t you learn that at school? Asking your six-year-younger brother for help," Norton said in exasperation. His sister was fourteen, old enough to participate in the citizens'' assembly. Couldn¡¯t she act more mature?

    "I have no choice. That woman favors you, teaching you far more courses," Juana complained. The "woman" she referred to was, of course, Miss Triss. Juana had received her four years of education from the same teacher but had only learned what was expected of young vampires.

    "Don¡¯t criticize the teacher," Norton said with a wry smile. "It¡¯s not favoritism. The curriculum just progresses differently for everyone based on their abilities."

    "Yeah right, always defending her¡ªfine, fine, you''re a genius, okay? Sylvannia¡¯s smartest count. Forget it if you don¡¯t want to," Juana muttered, pouting, as she turned to head upstairs to her room.

    Seeing the beginnings of a tantrum, Norton knew he better placate her or face consequences later. He hurried to her side, taking her hand, using sibling endearments to cheer her up, and asked what she wanted to learn, offering to teach her directly.

    Maya, observing quietly, noticed Norton and Juana walking hand-in-hand toward the basement and thought, "The young master is quite fond of the young lady, too..."

    And so, the day ended. The next morning, Juana roused Norton much earlier than he liked, insisting, "Get up, it''s school time," despite Norton¡¯s grumbles of, "It''s only six-thirty¡­ it¡¯s too early." Her persistence dragged him out of bed, leaving him groggy over breakfast, nearly nodding off into his soup.

    Norton felt more awake after breakfast, noting it was still before seven. Classes at the academy typically began at eight. If your chosen subjects started later, you could attend later. As it was Norton¡¯s first day, Juana had volunteered to let him shadow her schedule, making her classes Norton''s for the day.

    Juana''s Monday schedule consisted of two classes: Intermediate Alchemy at 9:30 AM and Intermediate Pharmacology at 1:30 PM.

    Due to vampires'' low birth rates, the teaching staff in Sylvannia¡¯s academies was disproportionately robust. Often, there were more teachers than students. Some niche courses even had no attendees.

    Consequently, academy rules were flexible. Although courses had set times, students could attend whenever they liked, leaving when it suited them. They could choose to skip a cycle¡¯s classes if desired.

    There were no exams or grades. Student ranking and competition were non-existent, as vampires discouraged intra-species rivalry.

    In this relaxed environment, vampire youths largely relied on self-discipline to complete their schooling. Norton had never heard of any child becoming a failure due to lax management, highlighting vampires¡¯ strong self-regulation.

    Qualification came from an annual year-end test where students were evaluated by their teachers. A teacher¡¯s approval meant receiving a subject certificate. Accumulating enough certificates would allow graduation, though continued study was an option.

    Norton was aware of this. His current prowess meant he could earn enough certificates and graduate now if he wished. This understanding made him grumble about Juana dragging him out so early when he could have slept longer.

    He had already mastered the basics of alchemy and pharmacology during his foundational years, rendering attending those classes unnecessary. He preferred to attend Asta¡¯s lectures on military strategy or advanced magic courses.

    However, Juana¡¯s will was resolute; she wanted Norton with her all day, and his protests were in vain.

    "At least let me visit Lady Celia to see my adorable pet Fiola before school¡ª"

    "¡ªNo!"

    So, after breakfast, Juana practically bundled Norton into her carriage like a kidnapper. With a flick of the ghostly coachman¡¯s whip, the carriage sped towards the academy.

    "My maid hasn¡¯t boarded yet!"

    "¡ªShut up!"

 Chapter 41: Joy

    At precisely 8:40, the von Carstein family carriage sped through the academy grounds. At this early hour, the place was nearly deserted, with many teachers not yet arrived. The only class scheduled for eight was an opera appreciation course, where a teacher and two students were engrossed in a classic opera, recorded during the heyday of the Sylvannian Empire thousands of years ago. Nowadays, vampires no longer had the resources to produce such grand artistic endeavors.

    Deeply absorbed in the opera, the three vampires paid no heed to the commotion outside as the von Carstein carriage barreled through the grounds, finally halting at the main building¡¯s entrance.

    "Sister, you¡¯ll get Principal Asta in trouble with such behavior," Norton remarked as he disembarked, voicing his concern.

    "What does it matter? Hardly anyone is around at this hour," Juana replied dismissively as she followed him out.

    Norton knew better than to argue with his sister, whose proud nature wouldn¡¯t relent. Shaking his head, he decided to drop the subject. Although he had visited the academy briefly yesterday, focusing only on Teacher Triss¡¯s residence, he hadn¡¯t had a proper look at the campus. The rapid carriage ride gave him no opportunity to notice much, only perceiving the fluctuations of magic winds akin to that of a large protective ward¡ªthe academy¡¯s defensive measures, he presumed.

    With Juana momentarily calm, Norton took the opportunity to survey the academy environment. The most striking feature was the towering white spire before him. It seemed this would be his home for the next few years.

    The towering structure was grand and aesthetically pleasing. Built entirely from black stone, it rose over a hundred meters above the ground. Sections of the tower were adorned with gold leaf paintings depicting scenes of war. Norton, with his keen eyes, discerned that the illustrations seemed to narrate an ancient battle.

    The artwork¡¯s protagonists appeared to be a heavily armored lich commanding an undead army from atop a colossal skeletal dragon, wielding a bat-shaped staff and tome, crowned with a massive horned crown, and a rugged barbarian brandishing a warhammer, leading a primitive barbarian force. Initially victorious, the undead army was eventually overwhelmed when the barbarians gained allies¡ªnoble elves in shining armor and robust dwarven warriors who joined forces with humanity to defeat the undead, ultimately slaying and dismembering the lich.

    "This looks like some ancient battle," Norton thought, eager to learn more, when Juana interrupted impatiently, "Enough looking around; let¡¯s go inside." She clasped Norton¡¯s hand and led him into the tower.

    "This tower houses most of the academy''s classrooms. You¡¯ll likely spend most of your time here," Juana explained as they walked. "There¡¯s a magic-fueled lift that can take you to any floor. Alternatively, you can use flight spells or directed teleportation."

    "A lift? Is it an alchemical device?" Norton inquired.Unauthorized use of content: if you find this story on Amazon, report the violation.

    "Yes, very convenient for tall buildings. But there aren¡¯t many such buildings in the Old World," Juana affirmed, offering to try it out.

    "No need," Norton declined, opting to continue exploring on foot. "Let¡¯s keep walking." He had experienced elevators in another life, he mused silently.

    Juana continued leading him along a spiraling staircase to the second floor, detailing the tower¡¯s layout:

    "The first floor mainly hosts the most popular courses. Core black magic classes are concentrated on the first and second floors. The third and fourth floors cover other magic disciplines, martial skills, strategy, and tactics. The fifth floor is for alchemy, pharmacology, and rune magic. Above that are politics, history, literature, and geography. The top floors are less crucial, devoted to dance, music, and the arts."

    Norton listened attentively, nodding, and then asked, "So, Principal Asta is on the third floor then? Doesn¡¯t he have a private office?"

    "He¡¯s the strategy and tactics instructor, so he¡¯s there. Why do you ask?" Juana responded.

    "Nothing," Norton realized, considering that vampires weren¡¯t a hierarchically rigid society. "Let¡¯s visit the principal. He mentioned he¡¯d guide me once I started at the academy."

    Juana, however, seemed reluctant to end their time alone so soon, dismissing, "He teaches many students; one more or less doesn¡¯t matter," and tugged Norton¡¯s hand to move on.

    "Not going to look around more?" Norton inquired as they descended the stairs.

    "There¡¯s nothing much to see; you¡¯ll get tired of it with time," Juana said, picking up the pace. "There¡¯s a fascinating alchemical equipment depot south of the academy and some experimental new undead. Let¡¯s check that out."

    "Aren¡¯t we supposed to start classes soon?" Norton asked, confused.

    "Who cares about that! Skipping a few classes won¡¯t hurt," Juana declared, breaking into a run.

    "Wait, what?!"

    Norton realized belatedly that Juana had no intention of familiarizing him with the academy academically; she just wanted to have fun with him.

    "This kind of attitude is detrimental to our studies, Juana!" Norton protested.

    "No worries! With your intelligence, you could graduate without attending a single class. Besides, you have six years here!" Juana dismissed his concerns, dragging him back downstairs, into the carriage, and towards the southern part of the academy. Norton resigned himself to his sister¡¯s whims, hoping this burst of mischief would pass.

    Their carriage careened through the grounds once more, narrowly avoiding other students. Juana paid no mind to the close calls, swiftly arriving at the alchemical equipment depot. This "depot" resembled a large warehouse, storing spare, outdated, or currently unused equipment. Conveniently, the door was unlocked, allowing them easy access.

    "This place is secluded, dimly lit, and rarely visited. Ideal for secret meetings," Norton observed, shrugging. The equipment mirrored what was in Drakenhof Castle¡¯s underground factory, so he lost interest quickly. However, the new undead that Juana mentioned piqued his curiosity more.

    Necromancy had been around for millennia, with tried-and-true undead classes: skeleton soldiers for cannon fodder, tomb guardians for backbone forces, black knights for strikes, skeletal scouts, cheap spell fodder zombie mages, unique units like cairn wraiths, gargoyles, and direwolves, with legendary creatures like the undead dragon at the pinnacle¡ªeven ghoul and crypt horror productions from the renegade Strigoi were thoroughly vetted and standardized.

    Despite ongoing research for new undead and improvements on existing ones, Norton knew no new undead had been formally added to Sylvannia''s military for nearly a thousand years, meaning no recent R&D effort had succeeded.

    This also highlighted the potential glory for anyone whose undead creation became part of the regular army.

    Fascinated by this prospect, Norton ventured further into the alchemical equipment depot, where the experimental undead were stored, marked with "Important."

 Chapter 42: The Reason

    This warehouse was different from the alchemy equipment room outside. It was locked with a heavy iron door and had warning signs urging students and teachers not to enter without permission. However, Juana ignored these warnings, taking out a set of roughly-made keys that appeared to be her own creation, and skillfully unlocked the door.

    "Sister, isn¡¯t this a bit inappropriate?" Norton was slightly speechless by his sister¡¯s reckless behavior, yet he still followed her inside.

    "Come on, you don¡¯t want to just play it safe your whole life, do you? What were you thinking when you ordered that man¡¯s death yesterday?" Juana, slightly annoyed by Norton¡¯s cautious nature, brought up the incident with the free soldier in the city. It seemed news of Norton¡¯s actions had spread.

    "That¡¯s not the same thing," Norton replied with a wry smile, deciding to drop the subject.

    The warehouse storing experimental undead, like those used by typical vampires, had no light source. In the darkness, only the red glow of Norton and Juana¡¯s eyes was visible.

    Despite initially saying it wasn¡¯t a good idea, Norton was quickly captivated by the novel undead creatures inside. In a way, these undead represented Sylvannia''s pinnacle of magic and alchemical achievement, which naturally intrigued Norton.

    Juana, noticing Norton¡¯s fascination, said with a hint of pride, "I knew you¡¯d like it here."

    "What is this?! A skeletal cobra? And it contains several special metal minerals¡ªits flexibility and toughness surpass skeletal warhorses. It can even spit acid and move swiftly underground?"

    "This¡ªthis is a semi-wraith-like direwolf? With venomous glands in its fangs for instant lethality? And it''s faster than ordinary direwolves?"

    "A spirit-bound creature that can replace the cairn wraiths as a shock troop? Able to transition freely between corporeal and ethereal forms? Isn¡¯t that something only found in the Underworld? Created from legends?"

    Norton examined the undead, moving from one to the next. Although these creatures weren¡¯t infused with magic and thus immobile, his keen insight allowed him to discern their exceptional qualities. It was like a lifelong antique collector discovering Emperor Qin''s mausoleum, making Norton beam with delight and forget his initial apprehension, barely restraining himself from rolling on the ground in joy.

    "Keep your voice down. It wouldn¡¯t be good if someone found us," Juana reminded Norton as his voice grew louder in excitement, snapping him back to reality.

    "I can see these undead have impressive combat potential. Many should be usable in real battles. Why are they just sitting here collecting dust?"

    "There must be reasons¡ªperhaps their creation requires immature or overly complex techniques, or the materials needed are too rare or expensive. Besides, how do you know they haven¡¯t been used in combat?"

    "Is that so?" Norton asked. "But I haven¡¯t seen any similar undead at the castle or in the city."This narrative has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road. If you see it on Amazon, please report it.

    "Of course not, you silly," Juana laughed, lightly tapping Norton¡¯s forehead. "New undead for testing are naturally sent to frontier armies to gather combat data. You won''t find them here."

    "That¡¯s a shame. I¡¯d love to see how these guys perform in warfare," Norton sighed, then followed Juana out, locking the door behind them as if nothing had happened, and they returned to the carriage.

    Juana checked her pocket watch, noting it was eleven o''clock, and suggested, "It''s getting late; let''s have lunch first." The carriage headed to the academy''s dining hall.

    By now, most students and teachers had arrived, making the dining hall quite lively. Norton and Juana''s peers and about seventy to eighty faculty members were present. Norton finally realized how abundantly Sylvannia was staffed with educators.

    Everyone, teachers and students alike, recognized Norton. News of his enrollment had already circulated. Although they weren¡¯t surprised to see him, they seemed genuinely pleased. However, when asked what he had studied that morning and where he had been, Norton felt somewhat embarrassed.

    "I didn¡¯t have any courses I wanted to take this morning," Norton managed to say¡ªnaturally, he couldn¡¯t tell them he spent the morning wandering with his sister Juana. Knowing that he would likely have to attend a class in the afternoon didn¡¯t please Juana.

    As the crowd gathered around Norton, the luncheon turned into an impromptu welcome party. Of course, if any girl or female teacher stayed too close to Norton for too long, Juana would become unhappy.

    After chatting with several of his cousins, one whispered to Norton, "Your sister seems to be watching you closely," which embarrassed him greatly.

    "She¡¯s just like that... always thinks I''m a child... haha, haha..." Norton laughed awkwardly, coming up with a plausible explanation: "That''s why she always tries to keep an eye on me."

    "Is that so?" the cousin laughed, unconvinced, then leaned closer, speaking in a voice only Norton could hear, "Perhaps you¡¯re the only one who thinks so. Honestly, you know the circumstances¡ªamong vampires, maintaining pure bloodlines through intermarriage is common. You two are close in age, so¡ª"

    Before his cousin could finish, Norton jumped up, knocking over his chair. He had never heard such a thing before.

    "Alright, Erik, Norton¡¯s still a kid. Don¡¯t talk to him about such things," another cousin reprimanded, giving Erik a slap on the head. Erik laughed sheepishly.

    "Just take it as something I blurted out¡ªno, I didn¡¯t say anything at all, just sit down, sit down, look at my big mouth..." He mumbled as he helped Norton right his chair and gently nudged him back into his seat.

    Norton hardly tasted the food for the rest of the meal. As for his afternoon classes, he didn¡¯t even know which one he was supposed to attend¡ªbefore he knew it, Juana had dragged him out early.

    As Juana whisked Norton away, some students gathered around Erik, questioning why he had said such a thing to Norton. Vampires had conservative sexual education, especially those of Norton¡¯s status. Typically, such matters were disclosed by adult vampires, and only after they turned fourteen.

    "I didn¡¯t want to either... but Juana forced me to," Erik complained softly, feeling quite put upon.

    Upon hearing this, the young vampires responded with an "Oh..." of understanding.

    They understood, but Norton was still left in confusion, his mind tangled as Juana pulled him along. Though he sometimes felt his sister was a bit too affectionate, Norton had never considered the possibility of marrying Juana. The idea of family ties becoming even closer was something he struggled to comprehend.

    Confounded, his physical state mirrored his mental turmoil. While being led around by Juana was not new to him, today he felt something different.

    The softness of Juana¡¯s hand transmitted through to him, sending signals to his brain. Her delicate fragrance, amplified by their hurried movement, accelerated his heartbeat. Finally stopping by the picturesque lakeside at the campus''s northern edge, Norton looked across the water at Juana''s reflection¡ªhis obstinate and headstrong sister had grown into a poised young woman...

 Chapter 43: Farewell

    Norton found himself a bit mesmerized, realizing for the first time just how stunning his sister had become, breathtakingly so. The unique aura of a blossoming young woman left him speechless.

    "Norton, what are you staring at?" Juana noticed her usually sharp-witted brother suddenly looking dumbstruck and burst into laughter. Her laughter was contagious, and Norton, trying to speak, nearly bit his own tongue, which only made Juana laugh harder.

    This reversal of roles¡ªwhere Juana was now the one teasing him¡ªleft Norton feeling embarrassed. He was used to poking fun at his "silly" sister, not the other way around. Seeing Norton blush with embarrassment brought Juana immense joy, perhaps the happiest she¡¯d been in years.

    "Enough, stop laughing already!" Norton finally yelled, unable to take any more of her teasing. Juana, having had her fill of amusement, gradually calmed down, though she still watched him with a teasing smile.

    "I have something to tell you," Juana said. "You know, I¡¯m fourteen this year."

    Norton nodded, indicating he was aware.

    "You see, most vampires bear certain responsibilities to Sylvannia after turning fourteen. Only by achieving some merit can they officially gain citizenship at the coming-of-age ceremony at sixteen."

    Norton continued nodding, sensing where this conversation might be headed.

    "Besides that," Juana continued, "I¡¯ve hit a bottleneck with my studies and advancement. My strength grows very slowly now. While I can handle intermediate magic proficiently, advanced magic is beyond my grasp¡ªI¡¯m not going to be like the lunatics of the Nihlakochi family and pay some ''price.'' I need to find another way."

    "And?" Norton prompted.

    "So, I¡¯ve decided to leave for a while, head to the southern border near the Border Princes, and serve in the military for a time," Juana explained, her demeanor calm and composed.

    ¡°...Is that so? When will you be back?¡± Norton had largely anticipated this announcement once she began speaking, so he remained relatively composed.

    "I don¡¯t know. I might never return," Juana said, her tone dropping into a more somber note.

    "Never?!" Norton¡¯s voice jumped an octave. Juana laughed again, and it dawned on him that his sister was teasing him once more.

    "It¡¯s just a possibility¡ªof course, there are dangers in the army. But don¡¯t worry, the chances are slim. I¡¯m not to be underestimated. Neither orc nor human bandit poses much of a threat to me."

    Juana attempted to reassure Norton after teasing him.

    "And when do you leave?" Norton asked.

    "Tomorrow," Juana answered.

    "¡­So that¡¯s why you wanted to spend today with me?" Norton finally understood why his sister was dragging him around so frantically today.

    "Yeah."Love what you''re reading? Discover and support the author on the platform they originally published on.

    Juana appeared somewhat saddened as she continued, "Even though we¡¯ll eventually see each other again, we¡¯ll be apart for quite a while¡ªI don¡¯t want that.

    I want to stay with you, even if you complain about me, or say Mom is biased, or call me silly¡ªjust being together is enough.

    But I can¡¯t! I can¡¯t, Norton! I must keep progressing too. You¡¯re so talented, and even at such a young age, you¡¯ve achieved so much. What am I supposed to do?! Can¡¯t you slow down a bit and wait for me?!

    But if you weren¡¯t like this, you wouldn¡¯t be worthy of being the Count of the von Carstein family. So, I also must become someone who is worthy of you, do you understand?! Norton, I¡¯ve liked you since we first met, Norton! You¡¯re mine, and no one else can take you away!"

    Juana became increasingly animated as she spoke, gripping Norton¡¯s shoulders tightly, staring intently at him as if she might devour him.

    Norton realized then that the women in his family were all a bit touched. Not only did his mother have a knack for unnerving people with her intense gaze, but his sister Juana did too.

    Norton felt a twinge of fear during Juana''s passionate outburst, prompting him to try and calm her down: "Alright! Sister, calm down!"

    Hearing this, Juana paused and reluctantly released her grip on Norton¡¯s shoulders.

    "Sorry, I got a little emotional," Juana said, looking at Norton¡¯s slightly pale face, feeling a bit embarrassed. "Thinking about being apart from you for a long time pains me."

    "I feel the same, sister," Norton admitted, relieved and genuinely a bit saddened. Despite Juana¡¯s headstrong and sometimes troublesome nature¡ªeven showing signs akin to madness now¡ªshe was still his sister, someone who had been with him every day for eight years.

    "¡­"

    For some reason, Juana seemed disappointed when Norton responded this way. Perhaps it was because she had essentially confessed¡ªor rather, explicitly declared her feelings¡ªand Norton hadn¡¯t reacted in kind, leaving her feeling let down.

    However, Juana reasoned that this was likely due to Norton¡¯s age, assuming he hadn¡¯t understood the implications of her words.

    "Maybe I was too hasty. After all, Norton is only eight," Juana thought to herself. Normally, she wouldn¡¯t make such a blunder. But with her imminent departure, she was understandably anxious. Fearing unforeseen changes during her absence, she thought it best to take the initiative.

    She had first coerced her cousin into assisting her, then spent the entire day with Norton, dragging him around. Finally, she expressed her feelings by the scenic and tranquil lakeside. It was rare for the usually carefree Juana to act with such deliberation. Unfortunately, she overlooked Norton¡¯s age, believing her efforts were futile¡ªor so she thought.

    What she didn''t realize was that beneath Norton¡¯s youthful exterior lay the mind of an adult. With her fervent declarations and repeated "I like you," it was hard for Norton to not grasp her meaning.

    The problem was, Norton didn¡¯t know how to respond. From his cousin Erik¡¯s midday comment to Juana¡¯s confession, Norton felt as if he were dreaming. In his past life, he had gone straight from an artificial factory to dying on the battlefield, spending all his time in the military, where even the mosquitoes were male. It was a miracle he hadn¡¯t developed some strange habits, let alone fall in love.

    In this life, despite his advantageous background, abilities, and looks, his age meant no one had ever confessed to him. In both past and current lives, this was the first confession he had received, the first taste of love.

    It left him dizzy, unsure of how to respond.

    Fortunately, his young age meant he could answer later.

    For the remainder of the day, Norton and Juana skipped classes, opting to play by the lake. After they¡¯d had their fill, they took a carriage into town, where Norton regaled Juana with the previous day¡¯s tavern incident, recounting how he had ordered hot milk and intimidated scores of mercenaries with ease, gesturing animatedly to amuse her.

    After storytelling, neither wanted to go home, so they returned to the academy, climbing to the top of the tower for a view. When Juana declared it wasn¡¯t high enough, Norton lifted her with a levitation spell, floating them up above the clouds.

    That evening, back on the tower roof under the blue moon Tonya, they cuddled together, gazing at the moon. Norton spoke of becoming Duke of Sylvannia and conquering the Old World, to which Juana said if he were to be Duke, then she would be Duchess, not settling for less. Norton laughed, saying she could indeed be Duchess. They continued talking and talking until they drifted off to sleep...

 Chapter 44: Curriculum

    The next morning, after the sun had risen, Norton and Juana finally returned home. Although it was difficult, Norton had to bid farewell to his sister. For the following days, Norton found himself in low spirits.

    However, time is the best healer of wounds. Six months later, Norton¡¯s emotions had gradually settled, and he adapted to a routine life shuttling between Drakenhof Castle and the academy. Five years down the line, he had almost forgotten what Juana looked like. Their bond seemed to weaken with only annual correspondence.

    Focusing on his studies, Norton continued to make remarkable progress. As promised, Principal Asta began personally instructing Norton in the era¡¯s classic strategies and tactics, greatly enhancing Norton¡¯s military knowledge.

    This was entirely different from what Juana had said about Asta teaching many students. It was a one-on-one, hands-on tutelage, with the old general imparting not just the basics but also his personal insights into warfare¡ªsomething only he could teach. It could be considered a unique skill.

    Norton once wondered why Principal Asta, despite vampires not being a secretive and miserly race, chose to mentor only him.

    The principal explained that it was due to differing talents¡ªsome students struggled even with basic material, let alone advanced military tactics.

    Norton was somewhat moved by this. Indeed, the vampire realm was relatively well-off. The undead soldiers'' strict discipline and rigorous training made Sylvannia one of the most militarily advanced nations in the Old World.

    Unlike the headstrong beastmen and greenskins, Sylvannia¡¯s other two adversaries were not much better in military prowess. The Sigma Empire¡¯s knights and nobles, often illiterate and muddle-headed, couldn¡¯t be relied upon for high command standards.

    As for Sylvannia¡¯s other rival, the Dwarf Kingdom, the dwarves¡¯ natural physique prevented them from developing cavalry, and their love for minerals kept them in the mountains, leaving them well-defended but lacking offensive capability.

    Thus, even though freshly graduated vampires from Sylvannia¡¯s academies were often novice commanders, they were more than sufficient against even more amateurish and incompetent adversaries.

    Another reason was energy. Over the years, Principal Asta¡¯s health had irreversibly declined despite no longer participating in wars. Even a short walk exhausted him. Mentoring Norton alone consumed nearly all his energy, rendering him incapable of normal teaching sessions, let alone taking on additional students.

    ¡°Perhaps, my teacher won¡¯t be here much longer¡­¡± Norton resigned himself to this reality as he witnessed Principal Asta¡¯s health deteriorate. He resolved to learn as much as possible while he could, to honor his teacher¡¯s legacy. For the childless, heirless Asta, if someone could inherit his art of war, dying would be without regret.

    Over the years, Norton frequently listened to Principal Asta¡¯s military theory lessons.This story has been taken without authorization. Report any sightings.

    Outside of studying, Norton maintained strong connections with his peers. During his time at the academy, his relationships with classmates, cousins, and peers improved, becoming more harmonious.

    Unlike human classmates who might disperse post-graduation, vampires often remained colleagues, adventuring partners, or in hierarchical relationships. Knowing each other better was beneficial for their future careers and lives. For low-ranking vampire nobles, having a count who was also a close friend was invaluable.

    Norton¡¯s friendships with the boys, which had been solid, grew even stronger over time, forming a close-knit group. Meanwhile, with Juana¡¯s departure, girls who had once followed her as a leader gradually gathered around Norton. Thus, the young generation of the von Carstein county unified under his presence.

    Norton intended to nurture his future subordinates and allies, and the other young vampires enjoyed being around him. Five years provided Norton ample time to gain influence. Although these young vampires were not yet strong or influential, that would change as they matured.

    These dozens of young vampires, being relatives, childhood friends, and classmates of Norton, could be collectively termed as his ¡°base.¡± Indeed, they were Norton¡¯s foundation, critical to his future endeavors.

    Beyond the students, the teachers were even more significant. With vampires being few, half of these educators were part-time, holding substantial power. Compared to the young, these adult teachers were stronger, more experienced, and many had participated in the Fifth Orc Invasion, proving their mettle.

    Norton, with his status and capabilities, had already faced Triss at age six, cleverly securing victory. Seven years later, he had mastered his studies, excelling in arts, martial arts, and magic, engaging well with these teachers. The teacher-student relationship was akin to a fellowship, with his special status making him both a student and a friend.

    Norton was confident that, given more time to foster these teacher relationships, they too would become key allies. While not as close as his childhood ¡°base,¡± they would be more approachable than ordinary vampires.

    Together, these students and teachers, along with their kin, comprised nearly half the vampires in the von Carstein county. As developments continued, by the time Norton came of age and formally inherited the county, he could seamlessly consolidate most of the region¡¯s power. This would mark a significant step toward the von Carstein family¡¯s revival.

    ¡°If only things could go this smoothly,¡± Norton mused, pulling his focus back to the battlefield.

    Currently, several of his classmates engaged in a combat simulation. By combining multiple simulation platforms, they allowed several participants to experience battle simultaneously, enhancing the training.

    Norton led a team of three against five opponents. Each side started with a standard five thousand points, yet despite being outnumbered almost two to one, Norton¡¯s team held the upper hand, gradually overwhelming and encircling the opposition until they were forced to surrender.

    ¡°There''s just no way¡­¡± One defeated cousin chuckled ruefully. ¡°Even with nearly double your numbers and being extremely cautious, we lost so badly.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s mainly because of Norton¡¯s great leadership; we just followed his orders,¡± another cousin who teamed with Norton quickly added.

    ¡°Get out of here, I wasn¡¯t praising you,¡± the first cousin grinned, playfully mimicking a punch to the other¡¯s shoulder. The two laughed heartily.

    ¡°Well then, let¡¯s call it a day,¡± Norton said, nodding to each as they finished their sparring. Nearby, three other student groups continued battling, but lacking someone as outstanding as Norton, their fights persisted.

    Hearing Norton¡¯s suggestion, the seven cousins joined him, silently observing the remaining battles. Once all simulations concluded, Norton gathered the young vampires, sat among them, and analyzed the previous battles¡¯ mistakes and successes, teaching them earnestly. Thoroughly impressed, all twenty-six cousins praised his insights.

    "Alright, let''s go eat," Norton suggested with a casual smile¡ªwhile Principal Asta lacked the energy to guide these students, Norton was more than capable of offering his guidance.

 Chapter 45: Guests

    After lunch with his classmates, Norton returned to his tightly packed schedule. Unlike most students, the future Count von Carstein''s days were filled with lessons from Monday to Sunday, 8 AM to 6 PM. His diligence was remarkable.

    Norton''s determination also inspired other students¡ªif someone of his high status and talent worked so hard, surely they should as well. Seeing the students'' increased dedication delighted the teachers, adding to the academy''s studious atmosphere, which would ultimately benefit Sylvannia and the von Carstein domain.

    On this particular Wednesday afternoon, Norton chose to attend a class on the formal sequence of natural magic. The instructor, Professor West, was over two hundred years old. Besides having a strong grasp of black magic, he had traveled to the wood elf territories, acquiring a wealth of Druidic natural magic¡ªoften through less-than-honorable means. His talent in elemental summoning even surpassed that of some grand Druids, making his class a popular elective for many students.

    As mentioned earlier, academy faculty and students dined in the same hall, so after lunch, Norton and several students interested in the same class followed Professor West to his classroom on the fourth floor, helping him set up before the lesson began.

    Professor West looked like any typical vampire noble with his white shirt, black evening suit, slightly frail yet refined appearance, and golden hair tied in a ponytail. The only unusual accessory was a wreath of twigs on his head, giving him an eccentric look.

    Once the preparations were complete, Professor West clapped his hands and, with a slight cough, addressed his students, seated in a semicircle around him: "Alright, everyone, settle down. Today we''ll study Druidic potions. While those tree monkeys might live primitively and have some brain issues, their knowledge complements traditional alchemy quite well."

    His remarks elicited laughter from the students, reflecting a shared disdain for wood elves. It was a common sentiment among most intelligent species, who were often strict racial supremacists. Such disdain for others was one of the causes of the world''s persistent conflicts.

    This was particularly true among spellcasters. Ordinary people already viewed spellcasters as otherworldly, and differing values, stances, and theories among spellcasters of different races led to mutual disdain. The saying "you see the world as genitalia, and the world sees you the same" aptly applied here.

    Druidic nature magic often relied on various forest plants, especially those in Athel Loren, the wood elves'' temperate broadleaf forest. There, they could harness trees'' power to perform magical feats that even great wizards admired.

    "But still, tree monkeys are just that¡ªtake them out of the forest, and they''re nothing! Without the right herbs for their addicts, they can''t enter meditation. Lacking the green magic winds, they can''t use strong Druid magic. Their excessive protectionism leaves them without iron or quality armor. Their backward tribal system prevents them from organizing professional armies, making them easy to defeat¡ªjust lure them out of the woods!"Did you know this text is from a different site? Read the official version to support the creator.

    "Um, Professor West¡­ we''re supposed to discuss Druidic potions, not military tactics. Could you calm down a bit?" a student interjected, unable to resist, while Norton also suppressed a chuckle.

    Years ago, West had caused quite a stir in the forest of Athel Loren, leading to the wood elves'' frenzied retaliation. Scores of grand Druids and hundreds of elven rangers pursued him from Athel Loren to Sylvannia, thousands of kilometers away. Fortunately, just as he claimed, outside the forest, wood elves were like toothless tigers; otherwise, he might not have escaped back to Sylvannia.

    Thus, any mention of wood elves got this teacher worked up.

    "...Sorry for the tangent. Alright, let¡¯s get back to the lesson. In recent days, we¡¯ve covered all the materials available in Sylvannia that can be used to make potions. Today, we''ll learn how to combine and mix these herbs with other alchemical items. Some of these techniques are my own discoveries, not found elsewhere, so pay close attention, everyone.¡±

    As Professor West began his lecture in earnest, the students listened intently, some even using recording crystals to capture the lesson.

    Despite his eccentricity, the professor was indeed knowledgeable. His expertise in Druidic herbology would rival that of a top botanist in Norton''s past life. He could expound on the virtues of any weed by the roadside or find medicinal value in any tree bark. These herbology insights, combined with other schools of potion-making and alchemical knowledge, led to myriad applications and transformations. Such expertise might surpass that of even the grand Druids, who focused solely on their Druidic practices, unlike vampires who explored multiple magical disciplines.

    The hour-and-a-half class ended with both teacher and students wanting more. While textbooks were available for self-study, having a teacher explain the material made learning faster and more insightful.

    Seeing the students'' eager faces, Professor West chuckled, patting their heads and saying, "If you want to learn more, just come back tomorrow. I¡¯m not going anywhere. I¡¯d love to see if I can train you lot into Druidic magic masters, just to see the tree monkeys'' faces turn as red as a baboon¡¯s butt, hahahaha..."

    As the professor started his antics again, Norton exchanged a helpless look with his classmates, shrugged, and prepared to leave. However, before he could exit, Professor West called him back, saying, "The principal wants to see you before you finish for the day."

    "What for?" Norton asked.

    "Good news!" Professor West smiled mischievously.

    Norton shrugged, deciding to disregard the whimsical teacher. Given that he said Principal Asta wanted to see him, it was likely true. The principal had always treated him well, so Norton resolved to pause his schedule and visit the principal.

    With his mind made up, Norton informed his classmates and headed to Principal Asta''s office on the third floor. Since it wasn¡¯t his teaching time, the room was empty. Seeing Norton arrive, the principal smiled and welcomed him in.

    Norton, familiar with Asta, got straight to the point: "Professor West mentioned you wanted to see me?"

    "Yes, there¡¯s something I''d like to discuss, though it¡¯s not very urgent. I can tell you now," Principal Asta replied, eyes twinkling with mischief. Norton, lacking the experience to decipher the look, nodded to show he was listening.

    ¡°In the next few days, we''ll have some new students transferring to our academy. I want you to get to know them well.¡±

    ¡°New students, transferring?¡± Norton asked, puzzled. It sounded like these students weren¡¯t residents of the von Carstein domain but came from one of the other three families, which was unusual. However, this news seemed unrelated to him...

    ¡°Additionally, these students will be staying at your home,¡± Principal Asta added, finally unable to contain his laughter.

    ¡°What?!¡±

 Chapter 46: The Challenger at the Bridge

    Norton was baffled and wanted Principal Asta to provide more information, but the principal merely suggested he would find out upon returning home, or he could ask his mother, Lady Windsor. No matter how much Norton inquired, the principal remained tight-lipped, leaving Norton frustrated and unable to focus during his remaining classes.

    Finally, at five o¡¯clock, the day¡¯s lessons concluded. Refusing his classmates and teachers'' invitations to stay for an extra hour of study, as was his routine, Norton took the carriage back to Drakenhof Castle, eager to unravel the mystery.

    Determined to clear up this matter as soon as possible, Norton pondered the situation during his journey home. The notion of new students transferring due to their parents'' work made sense, yet there was no need for them to reside in the castle, even for noble vampire families. The real mystery was why they would be staying specifically because of him.

    "What on earth is going on?" Norton muttered, rubbing his temples in frustration. Despite his best efforts to puzzle it out, Asta¡¯s cryptic message gave him no concrete leads.

    Just as Norton decided to calm down and stop dwelling on the issue, he was jolted forward by a sudden stop, nearly tumbling to the ground. The ghostly carriage had encountered some magical obstruction, halting abruptly.

    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Norton wondered. This was the von Carstein domain¡ªwho would dare cause trouble here?

    With no intelligent servant to answer his question and lacking an escort, Norton had to investigate himself. With a grim determination, he tightened his grip on his sword hilt, then deftly unsheathed a mithril dagger hidden in his boot, tucking it into his sleeve before stepping out of the carriage to confront the situation.

    The ghostly carriage had stopped at the head of a broad, four-meter-wide stone bridge spanning a river. Blocking his path was a figure that appeared about Norton¡¯s age, similarly slender but dressed quite differently.

    Instead of the defense-enchanted evening attire typical for vampires, this young figure was clad in blood-red full plate armor, as if drenched in blood. The vivid armor was adorned with blood-dripping bats, and the chest displayed a snarling, dying red dragon. The shoulders were capped with golden beast mouths, and the head was crowned with a bat-shaped open-faced helm.

    Her sword, hanging at her waist, was larger than the ceremonial ones, suited for actual combat. She held a blood-red lance and a compound material kite shield, seated astride a nightmare horse in full barding. Her narrowed eyes regarded Norton with a gaze as cold as a predator''s.

    This outfit screamed "Averell Rasin family¡¯s war maniac, stay away," a well-known reputation among vampire circles. Norton had heard of these Averell Rasin vampire knights who honed their martial skills by challenging warriors at crossroads and bridges, allowing civilians to pass but demanding duels from fighters¡ªkilling challengers without repercussion.Love this story? Find the genuine version on the author''s preferred platform and support their work!

    But this knight¡¯s apparent age seemed off, looking about his age¡ªwasn¡¯t she too young to be out challenging people?

    Regardless, Norton had no interest in these intrigues. He shrugged and addressed the vampire knight, "I¡¯m a mage, not interested in martial growth from you. It¡¯s late; I need to get home."

    With that, he turned to leave.

    As he did, the young vampire knight spoke, "Count von Carstein, do you wish to evade my challenge?"

    ¡°You know who I am? Specifically came looking for trouble?¡± Norton¡¯s mind raced with these thoughts. ¡°Looks like my reputation is widespread,¡± he mused, feeling a slight twinge of pride. He paused, curious about what the vampire knight would say.

    Her speech was archaic, making it slightly cumbersome to follow, but Norton, having studied classical languages, understood her well enough.

    ¡°I am born of the Averell Rasin family, direct bloodline. I¡¯ve honed my martial skills since age four, nearly ten years now. It¡¯s my dream to become a true blood dragon knight, to charge into battle, to claim victories, to bring honor to my family. Yet now, my family orders me from the knight¡¯s path to serve another master. I am unwilling, thus I am here.¡±

    With murder in her eyes, the would-be blood dragon knight continued, ¡°Fight me! Count of the von Carstein family, I will defeat you, to show the world my worth, and prove to my family my abilities. Or you can prove to me that you can use me, that you can lead me. Then, I will follow you.¡±

    ¡°¡­A lunatic,¡± Norton muttered, shrugging as he nonchalantly walked past the vampire knight. The ghostly carriage began moving forward, nearly crossing the bridge.

    The vampire knight, visibly flustered at being ignored, quickly turned her nightmare steed, pointing her lance at Norton, repeating her challenge, albeit more hesitantly this time, ¡°I¡ªI said, accept my challenge, prove that you can use me, and lead me!¡±

    However, Norton continued ignoring her, advancing to the carriage¡¯s side. With a snap of his fingers, the carriage whisked up beside him, where he winked mockingly at the knight, then boarded. From the carriage window, he made a face at her.

    "You¡ªyou have no chivalry at all!" she shrieked, her voice rising in pitch, shouting as Norton¡¯s carriage sped away. Her family had taught her how to issue challenges but not how to handle refusals, leaving her bewildered.

    Yet, Norton¡¯s voice reached her from behind, "Hey, are all Averell Rasin vampires this dense?! Why don¡¯t you chase after?" Shocked to find someone suddenly riding behind her on the nightmare, she instinctively dropped her lance, drawing her sword, intending to strike back!

    ¡°Idiot!¡± Norton hissed, gripping the vampire knight¡¯s wrist. She felt as if caught in a vice, unable to move, fear shooting through her as Norton told her, ¡°Stay still if you want to live, haven¡¯t you noticed?! We¡¯re surrounded!¡±

    Norton¡¯s low words echoed with the cackling laughter from the surrounding bushes. On both sides of the bridge and from beneath the river emerged hordes of snarling, fleshy ghouls. Among them were towering, muscled monstrosities, their spines ridged with bone spurs, escorting a similarly grotesque, large humanoid figure laughing harshly.

    ¡°A direct line of Averell Rasin, and the future count of von Carstein¡­ what a harvest.¡± The humanoid monster growled in broken Old World Common Tongue.

    ¡°A Strigoi ghoul king?!¡± the vampire knight exclaimed in shock.

    ¡°Only now do you realize?¡± Norton sneered softly, muttering, ¡°He intended to set us against each other and pick off the survivor. I noticed and played along to take advantage and leave. But you just stayed put, ruining my act.¡±

    Her face reddened at Norton¡¯s words, muttering, ¡°How was I to know the von Carstein were such schemers¡­¡±

    As she spoke, Norton leapt up with a swift sword thrust, piercing a ghoul lunging at him mouth-to-stomach. With a ¡®snap,¡¯ the ornamental sword couldn¡¯t bear the ghoul¡¯s weight, breaking in two!

 Chapter 47: Challenger at the Bridge

    Norton wasn''t concerned about his broken sword. After it snapped, he deftly tossed it aside and used the remaining half to slay another ghoul. Then, with a flick of his left wrist, the mithril dagger hidden in his sleeve was in his hand. With his brutal left-hand swordsmanship and the razor-sharp ancient imperial blade, dispatching these low-level ghouls was a trivial task. Those that tried to bite him lost their heads, and those that reached with claws had them severed!

    In an instant, Norton had slain several ghouls, breaking free from encirclement. Meanwhile, he hadn''t neglected his right hand; in a few seconds, he completed over twenty magical gestures while whispering a rapid incantation, summoning a powerful attack spell!

    Norton stooped and slammed his right hand onto the ground. Instantly, a bone-chilling wind whipped up, and the surrounding temperature plummeted below freezing. Ice spread rapidly from his palm, ensnaring the feet of those nearby before encasing them entirely in ice. In moments, all the ghouls, crypt horrors, and the Strigoi ghoul king were transformed into ice sculptures!

    The scene around them transformed as well; the golden autumn and babbling brook were gone, replaced by a frozen wasteland. The stone bridge, flowing river, and even the fish beneath were encased in a massive block of ice. The flora surrounding the bridge was coated in frost, as if in the depths of winter.

    This was the Frozen Domain, a miraculous creation of magic that could freeze even souls¡ªa technique Norton had developed, combining and amplifying ice and extreme cold spells over tenfold. Though its damage was moderate, its vast range and freezing effect made it a perfect control spell. Norton named this magic the Frost Bloom Frozen Formation.

    The vampire knight shivered atop her steed¡ªthe ice seemed to recognize her and didn''t attack. Moments ago, Norton had moved with such speed amidst the ghouls that she hadn''t had time to react. Now, with the battle seemingly settled, she stood speechless.

    Norton snapped his fingers, and invisible whirlwinds struck the ice sculptures. Though the whirlwinds lacked direct lethality, they disrupted the ice¡¯s structure.

    In the next moment, dozens of frozen ghouls shattered into icy chunks, dead beyond doubt. The battlefield was clear except for four crypt horrors and their Strigoi ghoul king master. The whirlwinds cracked the ice encasing them, but they didn¡¯t shatter.

    Norton raised an eyebrow, realizing these foes weren¡¯t entirely defeated. As he noted the situation¡¯s improvement, the knight exhaled in relief and turned to speak to Norton, who sharply warned her:

    ¡°Don¡¯t relax, it¡¯s not over yet!¡±

    As if to prove his point, the crypt horrors broke through the ice at that moment. Their monstrous strength shattered the geometrically structured ice, several times stronger than natural ice.

    Through shattering ice shards and frigid mist, four towering crypt horrors surged forward like steamrollers, swinging their massive arms as they charged Norton and the knight. These desecrated abominations could cleave mountains, a fight Norton didn¡¯t want to engage in directly.The tale has been illicitly lifted; should you spot it on Amazon, report the violation.

    ¡°Retreat!¡± he shouted to the vampire knight from the Averell Rasin family. He started backing up quickly, flicking his sleeve to reveal a slender wand from his right arm. He began chanting an intricate series of arcane syllables, preparing another spell.

    However, when Norton called out, the vampire knight didn¡¯t retreat. Instead, she chose to fight! Ducking low, she kicked her fallen lance back into her hand. With a war cry, she spurred her half-mechanical, half-undead nightmare mount into motion, charging the foremost crypt horror!

    Despite being smaller than a typical vampire knight, the force of a cavalry charge remained formidable. The nightmare, structurally different from a regular warhorse, reached full speed in just a few meters. During the charge, the lance¡¯s tip emitted a faint blood-red glow, indicating magical enhancement.

    The crypt horror, immensely strong and resilient, was slow to react. As the knight charged, it barely responded. Despite her youth, she maneuvered adeptly, adjusting the lance¡¯s angle at the last moment for a precise strike.

    With a dull thud, the lance pierced the crypt horror¡¯s skull, its tough hide and hard bones unable to withstand the knight¡¯s full-force charge. The lance emerged from the back of its head, killing it instantly.

    The monster¡¯s blood seemed to boil, erupting from its pores as crimson steam, reducing it to a shriveled husk, a dry corpse!

    ¡°What kind of enchantment is this? So lethal!¡± Norton¡¯s mind raced as he recalled his extensive reading, but found no weapon with such an effect. Dehydrating a target¡¯s blood upon impact was lethally effective; such an enchantment should be famous¡­ Like his Frost Bloom Frozen Formation, this must be a newly devised magic.

    But there was no time to ponder; the battle continued. After downing one crypt horror, the vampire knight was in peril¡ªthe remaining three surrounded her, attacking from three sides with clawed arms!

    In a dire moment, the vampire knight reacted swiftly! She yanked her lance from the dry corpse, stabbing another crypt horror. Meanwhile, she tilted right, using a black iron shield on her left arm to fend off another¡¯s attack¡ªeven as two crypt horrors were handled, the third was an impending threat. She couldn''t fend all sides with just two arms!

    A crypt horror¡¯s strength was enough to smash stone; a single hit would likely pulverize the slender vampire knight. Though Norton saw her as a lunatic, vampires cherished each other. Even lunatics were beloved by their kind. Plus, in this combat, they¡¯d unwittingly formed an alliance; helping her meant aiding himself.

    Resolving quickly, Norton redirected his wand from the feigning Strigoi monster to the unchecked crypt horror. A violet electric glow gathered at the wand¡¯s end, forming a potent attack spell.

    In the blink of an eye, Norton, the vampire knight, and the crypt horrors calculated their next moves¡ªattack, defend, or assist. Barely a second or two had passed, yet Norton and the Averell Rasin knight coordinated well in their first team-up.

    The knight thrust her lance, piercing a crypt horror¡¯s chest; though lacking the full momentum, the sharp lance killed it through its blood-evaporating enchantment. Meanwhile, another crypt horror felt a forceful rebound before it could land a hit, shattering an arm as it tumbled into the river.

    The last crypt horror, caught by Norton¡¯s thunderous Lance of Lightning, was electrified down to its cellular level, exploding into charred remains!

    In just two exchanges, four fearsome crypt horrors lay slain. The last hesitated, clutching a painful fracture, too scared to advance. The victory was Norton¡¯s.

    The knight turned and nodded at Norton, exchanging a glance to seal their alliance. Norton nodded back, glancing at the downed crypt horror, determining it temporarily harmless. He walked back to the vampire knight, wand aimed at the ice-encased Strigoi ghoul king, saying:

    ¡°If you stay put, this fight¡¯s ours.¡±

    For a while, the ghoul king remained motionless, neither attacking nor fleeing nor replying. The knight beside Norton muttered in confusion, ¡°Huh?¡± as she prepared to investigate, sensing wrong, tried to raise her shield¡ªbut realized its magical protection had vanished! Without enchantments, the plain iron shield was nearly useless in expert combat!

 Chapter 48: Danger

    The vampire knight quickly turned her head, only to see the ghoul king''s sinister smile. The one frozen in ice was merely a magical illusion; the real creature had been lurking nearby, waiting for the opportune moment to strike.

    Norton''s battle-hardened experience and caution made the ghoul king realize that attacking him would likely fail. Instead, the inexperienced vampire knight, despite her skills, was targeted for her lack of experience. The ghoul king thought, "If I can''t kill the von Carstein count, taking down an Averell Rasin heir would suffice."

    However, all of these plans were within Norton''s calculations. The future Count von Carstein had anticipated this move, pretending to be unaware all along.

    Seeing that the bait had been taken, a smile crept onto Norton''s lips. With a quick flick of his left hand, he released the short sword gripped within it. Utilizing a clever maneuver, the sword hilt bounced off the bridge under the nightmare''s belly in a V-shape, shooting rapidly towards the Strigoi ghoul king. The ghoul king was fast, but Norton was faster, leaving no room for evasion!

    Terrified by the short sword suddenly emerging from beneath the nightmare, the ghoul king didn¡¯t flinch or retreat, still reaching for the young knight, intent on taking her down with him.

    The knight, petrified by the ghoul king''s viciousness and madness, stood frozen as his magic-clad claw reached for her neck. Seeing this, Norton cursed under his breath and grabbed her belt with his free hand, pulling her toward him.

    In that split second, Norton¡¯s quick action saved her life. The claw scraped past her side, while Norton''s short sword pierced the ghoul king''s body. A flash of light from the magic crystal embedded in the hilt caused the surrounding flesh to explode, shredding the ghoul king''s organs.

    A loud "boom" followed as the blast wave and Norton¡¯s pulling force dragged the knight off her mount, landing her heavily onto Norton. The combination of her twenty kilos of complete armor made of mithril alloy and her own weight caused Norton to grimace in pain, feeling as if he¡¯d been crushed.

    In the blink of an eye, the fierce battle concluded, leaving the ghoul king blown to bits, the ghoul horde utterly annihilated, and three crypt horrors dead with one injured and fled. The intense combat ended in Norton and the knight''s complete victory.

    These two young vampires¡ªone a mere heir¡ªhad triumphed over a mature Strigoi ghoul king, his four crypt horror minions, and a pack of ghouls, all without a scratch. Few would believe such a tale, and even Norton might have scoffed had he not lived it himself.

    But this victory wasn¡¯t just luck; it was earned through skill. In another fight, they¡¯d likely win again.

    Norton''s prowess was undeniable: excellent swordsmanship, combat skills, extensive battle experience, and mid-level spellcasting capabilities, not to mention a magical energy reserve and affinity that could even rival archmages.

    The vampire knight¡¯s performance was equally praiseworthy. She single-handedly killed two crypt horrors and wounded another. While her superb equipment¡ªa lethal lance and a sturdy shield capable of reflecting enemy attacks¡ªplayed a part, her precise grasp of strategy and courageous spirit were key to victory.

    However, after achieving such a feat as killing a Strigoi ghoul king, neither youth felt triumphant. The explosion¡¯s shockwave had dazed the vampire knight, rendering her unconscious. Her full armor, combined with her body''s weight, pressed Norton painfully into the ground.This narrative has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road. If you see it on Amazon, please report it.

    She lay unconscious with her helmet knocked off, a cascade of orange-red hair spilling over Norton¡¯s face, tickling him. Compounded by the pressure on his stomach, he nearly lost his lunch. Norton grimaced in pain, unable to move.

    After some time, Norton finally regained enough strength to push the hefty knight off him. Taking a few deep breaths to ease his compressed chest, he stretched out his limbs, relieved to find he was unharmed. He then checked on the vampire knight¡¯s condition by crouching beside her.

    His examination revealed something unexpected.

    "A girl?" Norton muttered with a frown. Her helmet had masked half her face, and her hair was hidden, making it hard to tell at first glance.

    But now, with her helmet off and hair down, revealing a gallant face, Norton realized her voice had been slightly sharper when she was emotional.

    To better assess her condition, Norton had removed her full armor. Holding her in his arms, her slender form and soft skin were fully apparent to him. If he still couldn''t recognize her as a girl, he might as well find a crooked tree to hang himself on.

    After confirming that the young knight was uninjured and would awaken shortly, Norton knew he couldn¡¯t linger. He gathered his short sword from the scattered remains, wiped it clean with a handkerchief, then sheathed it. Searching the battlefield for any valuables from the ghoul king yielded nothing of use; the impoverished Strigoi lineage left him with nothing but smelly flesh. Frustrated by the fruitless effort, Norton snapped his fingers, conjuring pale flames to reduce the bodies to ash, leaving the bridge unscathed.

    Having cleared the battlefield, Norton prepared to leave, ensuring he wouldn¡¯t abandon the girl. He placed her on the nightmare, using anti-gravity magic to levitate and transport her armor, shield, sword, and lance alongside him. Leading the nightmare, he walked towards his nearby carriage. As a semi-undead creature, the nightmare was instinctively intimidated by such a powerful vampire. It couldn¡¯t misbehave.

    A while later, the young knight stirred awake, finding herself resting on Norton¡¯s lap in the carriage. With a confused shake of her head, she looked down and exclaimed, "Ah!" upon realizing her situation.

    "Your armor and weapons are right there, not a piece missing," Norton assured, gesturing to the neatly stacked gear at her feet.

    "¡­Thank you," the knight murmured, blushing slightly with embarrassment.

    "It¡¯s nothing; it''s only right for kin to help each other," Norton replied. He then asked, "But I¡¯d like to know, how did you end up tangled with that creature? From what I know, Strigoi renegades usually lurk underground and don¡¯t venture out unless necessary."

    "I don¡¯t know," she said, her voice tinged with embarrassment, waving her hands dismissively. "I only recently arrived and am not familiar with the happenings here."

    "I see¡­ then it¡¯s likely they were after me," Norton mused aloud, deducing that she might be one of the children Principal Asta mentioned would stay at Drakenhof Castle.

    The knight didn¡¯t seem to mind that ¡°it may have been Norton¡¯s fault she was in danger,¡± as such a negative mindset didn¡¯t exist among vampire kin. She then asked a question of her own:

    "How did you discover them? They should have concealed their aura. I couldn¡¯t detect them at all."

    "It¡¯s witch sight. Due to the Strigoi¡¯s degeneration, they¡¯ve lost the innate witch sight ability. Perhaps they forgot that," Norton explained, finding her ignorance peculiar.

    "Um¡­ I get headaches and can¡¯t see clearly whenever I use witch sight," she admitted quietly, clearly embarrassed.

    "I see." Norton nodded, then asked, "So, why were you waiting for me at the bridge?"

    "¡­No reason," she responded hastily, her panic evident at Norton¡¯s inquiry. Seeing his puzzled expression, she elaborated, "I had a reason, but it''s irrelevant now¡ªlet¡¯s just leave it at that. Please take care of me in the future, Norton von Carstein."

    "Very well." Norton, perceiving her unease, didn¡¯t press further. Instead, he smiled and asked his next question, "By the way, after all this, I still don¡¯t know your name."

    "Annie von Averell Rasin, cousin to the current Count of Averell Rasin," the young knight introduced herself, smiling at Norton. "You can just call me Annie."

    "Norton von Carstein," he replied, formally introducing himself despite her already knowing his name. He took Annie¡¯s hand and gently kissed her fingertips. "Though I¡¯m still unclear on some matters, welcome to the von Carstein domain."

 Chapter 49: All for Harmony

    Even though there were some complications on the road, because he left the academy early, Norton arrived home earlier than usual. On the way back, he chatted with Annie. With her armor removed, the young knight no longer had the fierce demeanor she¡¯d shown when they first met. Instead, she was as docile as Norton¡¯s pet cat, Fiora, answering any question he asked, which Norton found satisfactory.

    "Great timing, since my sister has been away for a while. With you moving in, the house will feel livelier," Norton said to her. Annie seemed pleased to gain Norton¡¯s approval, and the earlier unpleasantness was quickly forgotten.

    When they arrived at the castle''s entrance, Norton was the first to jump out of the carriage, then helped Annie down, taking the opportunity to keep holding her hand. This made Maya, who was waiting at the door for Norton after school, quite uncomfortable.

    "Master, you¡¯re back."

    As Norton and Annie chatted while walking into the castle, seemingly ignoring her presence, Maya called out with a slight hint of reluctance. Norton casually acknowledged her with an "Mm," then continued without further comment, nearly bringing the overlooked maid to tears.

    As the master, Norton could ignore the maid¡¯s inner turmoil. In fact, he did just that. A vampire peer close to Norton¡¯s age was far more significant than an outsider girl.

    Though Norton had heard of human men wiping out billions of their kind for busty elven maidens, he wasn¡¯t that kind of person. Norton was a noble, idealistic, cultured, and capable new vampire, so he continued to disregard the teary-eyed, pitiful maid as he led Annie on a tour of the castle. He listened as Annie pointed to an empty guest room on the second floor, declaring, "This is my room," and they went in to sit for a while.

    Annie¡¯s room was simply furnished¡ªjust a hard bed, a solid wood chair, a table, and a wardrobe. There was nothing else. Someone unfamiliar might think the von Carstein family was neglecting their guests, but Norton knew that the Averell Rasin family was like that¡ªa group of austere, martial monks. He asked if she wanted any additional furniture, but Annie declined, so he didn¡¯t press.

    Unlike Annie¡¯s minimalistic room, her collection of armor and weapons was impressive and high quality. Besides her blood dragon knight armor, lance, sword, and shield, the outer room had many armors: mithril chain and scale mail made by high elves, a full plate in the style of the Sigma Empire, pure iron black knight armor, and more. Her weapons filled four racks: infantry halberds, long pikes, imperial style two-handed swords, elf-style blades and shields, dwarf axes and war hammers, crossbows, bows, long-barreled rifles, and shotguns.

    There were also models of large war machines, such as Sylvannia¡¯s howling skull chariots, Sigma Empire, and dwarf kingdom cannons, even the legendary dwarf helicopters and steam tanks. Her room could almost serve as a small military museum.

    Listening to Annie proudly introduce these items, Norton nodded repeatedly, understanding this tomboy¡¯s interests. After viewing her collection, they returned to the hall. Norton offered her a favorite fruit-juice blend, and they engaged in a conversation mainly about martial arts.This narrative has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road. If you see it on Amazon, please report it.

    Annie seemed very excited. She mentioned that in the Averell Rasin family, she had no peers at her level and thus nobody to discuss with. Meeting someone like Norton was a rare joy, so she was thrilled.

    Through this casual conversation, Norton discovered that Annie was not only skilled in martial arts but was also interested in military strategy. Despite her age, which led to gaps in her theory and some naive ideas, her enthusiasm was precious.

    "If given more time and some wartime experience, this girl could likely become a capable commander," Norton mused after their discussion. Meanwhile, Annie similarly evaluated Norton:

    "A good personality, excellent manners, impressive skills, and amazingly handsome¡­" Annie had already formed a high opinion of Norton.

    Both were pleased with the interaction. Norton felt he had done what was expected. However, just because he thought so didn¡¯t mean everyone else did. Maya, following them, viewed Norton¡¯s actions as shameless flattery and fickleness, even shedding a tear in secret.

    As they chatted, time slipped away. When they noticed, the clock was chiming seven; it was time for dinner. Norton invited Annie to dine with him, instructing the head maid to assign two maids to help with Annie¡¯s daily needs.

    Later in the evening, Norton¡¯s mother, Lady Windsor, returned. Annie thanked her, and the three chatted briefly before retiring to their rooms. It was a beautiful and peaceful day¡ªor so it seemed.

    "What did you say?!"

    Late at night in Lady Windsor¡¯s room, Norton¡¯s eyes widened in disbelief. "Even though I have a good impression of Annie and admit she¡¯s a rare beauty, getting engaged at this age seems too hasty!"

    "No, it¡¯s not marriage, just an engagement," Lady Windsor said with a cheerful smile, unfazed by Norton¡¯s shock.

    "That¡¯s not the point¡ªthe point is I''m only thirteen, and Annie is about the same age. Don¡¯t you think this is absurd?!" Norton continued to protest, unwilling to accept it.

    "Indeed, from an emotional and ethical standpoint, it¡¯s slightly hasty. However, considering responsibilities and the perspective of Sylvannia and the vampire race, this outcome is very fitting. Procreation is one of your key responsibilities to Sylvannia, the vampire race, and the von Carstein family. It¡¯s quite crucial. Besides Annie, the Nihlakochi and Lamia families will also send a girl soon."

    Norton sighed, his tone softening. "Just what is going on?!"

    "The nobles of Sylvannia intermarry. Von Carstein, Nihlakochi, and Averell Rasin, with Lamia being matriarchal, differ. Each generation''s Count usually marries direct female heirs from the other families to ensure Sylvannia¡¯s stability and unity," Lady Windsor explained to Norton.

    "Introducing the groom to the bride early also helps cultivate feelings for a smoother marital life. I see you and Annie get along well, so continue to do your best."

    "Get along well, my foot! On the way back, she blocked me on a bridge and nearly killed me!" Norton complained loudly. "Besides, didn¡¯t Father have only one wife¡ªMother, you?"

    "There were indeed three, but mysteriously, I became the only one left," Lady Windsor maintained her smile, but Norton sensed something ominous in her expression.

    "Uh¡­ Mother, I never asked, what is your family¡¯s¡­?"

    "Lamia."

    The Lamia family, the only matriarchal count family in Sylvannia for thousands of years, was renowned, and the Lamia Countess was known as the Night Queen. The family was famed for poisons, assassination, and mind control, praised for beauty but reputed as heartless. This metaphor perfectly captured the essence of the Lamia family.

    Norton inhaled sharply, pausing to silently mourn his late father for three seconds.

    Seeing she had startled her son, Lady Windsor softly chuckled and reassured him, "Do not worry about that. I will assist you. But you still need to work hard."

    Her stance on her son having multiple women seemed positive, possibly because most women hope for their children to have numerous offspring while preferring to be their husband¡¯s only wife. This mindset seemed odd but made sense when considering her roles as a wife and a mother.

 Chapter 50: Anomaly

    Despite the mishap on the road, Norton arrived home earlier than usual thanks to leaving the academy early. On the way, he chatted with Annie. Without her armor, the young knight was no longer behaving as aggressively as when they first met. Instead, she was as docile as Norton¡¯s pet cat, Fiora, answering every question he asked. Norton found this pleasing.

    "Well, since my sister has been away for a while, with you moving in, the house will become lively," Norton said to her. Annie seemed happy to receive Norton''s approval, and any previous unpleasantness had long dissipated.

    When they reached the castle gates, Norton jumped out of the carriage first and then helped Annie down. The future Count von Carstein took the opportunity to hold onto her hand, much to the discomfort of Maya, who was waiting at the door for Norton to return from school.

    "Master, you¡¯re back."

    Norton, engrossed in conversation with Annie as they walked into the castle, seemed to ignore Maya¡¯s presence. Maya¡¯s greeting was met with a simple "Mm" from Norton, and nothing more, leaving the neglected maid nearly in tears.

    Norton, as the master, could ignore the maid¡¯s inner feelings if he chose to. A vampire peer of Norton¡¯s age was far more significant than an outsider girl.

    Though Norton had heard of human men destroying billions of fellow humans for the sake of busty elf maidens, he wasn¡¯t that kind of person. Norton was a noble, idealistic, cultured, and capable new vampire. Therefore, he continued to disregard the tearful maid as he took Annie on a tour of the castle. Upon hearing Annie declare a formerly vacant guest room on the second floor as "hers," Norton accompanied her inside to sit for a while.

    Annie¡¯s room was simply furnished¡ªa hard bed, a solid wood chair, a table, and a wardrobe. Nothing else. Someone uninformed might think the von Carstein family was neglecting their guests, but Norton knew that the Averell Rasin family was all about austerity and focused on honing their martial skills. Thus, he only asked if she needed any furniture changes when Annie declined, he did not press further.

    While Annie''s room was minimalist, her collection of armor and weapons was impressive and of high quality. Besides her blood dragon knight armor, lance, sword, and shield, there were numerous other armors: dwarven elder-forged full plate, high elf mithril chain and scale mail, imperial-style full plate, and iron black knight armor. Her weaponry filled four racks with infantry halberds, long pikes, imperial two-handed swords, elf-style swords and shields, dwarven axes and war hammers, crossbows, bows, long-barreled rifles, and shotguns.

    Alongside personal arms, there were models of large war machines, such as Sylvannia¡¯s screaming skull chariots, cannons from the Sigma Empire and the dwarf kingdoms, and even the legendary dwarf helicopters and steam tanks. Her collection could almost form a small military museum.

    Listening to Annie proudly introduce these items, Norton nodded repeatedly, understanding this tomboy¡¯s interests. After viewing her collection, they returned to the hall where Norton offered her a favorite fruit-juice concoction, and they engaged in a discussion mainly about martial arts.

    Annie seemed very enthusiastic, mentioning that within the Averell Rasin family, there was no peer at her level, no one to discuss things with. Meeting someone like Norton was a rare joy, so she was thrilled.

    Through their conversation, Norton realized that besides her martial prowess, Annie was interested in military strategy as well. Although her theories had gaps due to her age, and some ideas were merely naive guesses, her enthusiasm was precious.

    "With more time and wartime experience, this girl could likely become a capable commander," Norton thought after the conversation. Meanwhile, Annie also evaluated Norton:

    "A great personality, excellent manners, impressive skills, and exceptionally handsome..." Her short time with Norton had left Annie with a high opinion of him.

    Both were pleased with the interaction. Norton felt he had done what was expected. However, not everyone shared this view. Maya, following them, saw Norton¡¯s actions as deliberate flattery towards Annie and despaired, secretly wiping away a tear.

    As they chatted, time slipped away unnoticed. By the time they realized it, the clock had struck seven; it was time for dinner. Norton invited Annie to join him for dinner, instructing the head maid to assign two maids to assist Annie with her daily needs.

    Some time later, Norton¡¯s mother, Lady Windsor, returned. Annie thanked her, and the three of them chatted briefly before retiring to their rooms. It seemed like a beautiful and peaceful day¡ªuntil it wasn''t.

    "What did you say?!"

    Late at night in Lady Windsor¡¯s room, Norton¡¯s eyes widened in disbelief. "Even though I have a good impression of Annie and admit she¡¯s a rare beauty, getting engaged at this age seems too hasty!"

    "No, it¡¯s not marriage, just an engagement," Lady Windsor said with a cheery smile, unfazed by Norton¡¯s shock.

    "That¡¯s not the point¡ªthe point is I''m only thirteen, and Annie is about the same age. Don¡¯t you think this is absurd?!" Norton continued to protest, unwilling to accept it.

    "Indeed, from an emotional and ethical standpoint, it¡¯s slightly hasty. However, considering responsibilities and the perspective of Sylvannia and the vampire race, this outcome is very fitting. Procreation is one of your key responsibilities to Sylvannia, the vampire race, and the von Carstein family. It¡¯s quite crucial. Besides Annie, the Nihlakochi and Lamia families will also send a girl soon."

    Norton sighed, his tone softening. "Just what is going on?!"

    "The nobles of Sylvannia intermarry. Von Carstein, Nihlakochi, and Averell Rasin, with Lamia being matriarchal, differ. Each generation''s Count usually marries direct female heirs from the other families to ensure Sylvannia¡¯s stability and unity," Lady Windsor explained to Norton.

    "Introducing the groom to the bride early also helps cultivate feelings for a smoother marital life. I see you and Annie get along well, so continue to do your best."

    "Get along well, my foot! On the way back, she blocked me on a bridge and nearly killed me!" Norton complained loudly. "Besides, didn¡¯t Father have only one wife¡ªMother, you?"A case of theft: this story is not rightfully on Amazon; if you spot it, report the violation.

    "There were indeed three, but mysteriously, I became the only one left," Lady Windsor maintained her smile, but Norton sensed something ominous in her expression.

    "Uh¡­ Mother, I never asked, what is your family¡¯s¡­?"

    "Lamia."

    The Lamia family, the only matriarchal count family in Sylvannia for thousands of years, was renowned, and the Lamia Countess was known as the Night Queen. The family was famed for poisons, assassination, and mind control, praised for beauty but reputed as heartless. This metaphor perfectly captured the essence of the Lamia family.

    Norton inhaled sharply, pausing to silently mourn his late father for three seconds.

    Seeing she had startled her son, Lady Windsor softly chuckled and reassured him, "Do not worry about that. I will assist you. But you still need to work hard."

    Her stance on her son having multiple women seemed positive, possibly because most women hope for their children to have numerous offspring while preferring to be their husband¡¯s only wife. This mindset seemed odd but made sense when considering her roles as a wife and a mother.

    "Alright, I understand." Norton sighed inwardly, finally agreeing to the arrangement. "I will fulfill my responsibilities and won¡¯t do anything unbecoming." He spoke with a tone of reluctant duty, as if receiving the task of managing three prospective wives was a heavy burden. His friends without girlfriends would surely scoff at his words.

    To Windsor, Norton¡¯s reluctance while benefiting from the situation seemed normal. He was her son, after all, and any girl would be fortunate to be with him.

    "I''m glad you understand," Lady Windsor nodded and advised, "Don¡¯t stress too much. This is a good thing. Through your fianc¨¦es, you can form alliances with the other three families, which will greatly benefit your future endeavors. Personally, the girls sent from the other families will be chosen beauties, so you won¡¯t lose out. Ultimately, if you truly don¡¯t want to marry them, no one will force you."

    "I understand." Lady Windsor¡¯s words somewhat reassured Norton. He then brought up another matter, "On the way back, Annie and I were attacked by a Strigoi ghoul king and his minions."

    "What happened?! Why didn¡¯t you tell me earlier?! Are you hurt?!"

    Lady Windsor immediately grew anxious upon hearing this news, rushing to Norton''s side to hold his hand and inquire after his health.

    Whenever Norton''s safety was concerned, Lady Windsor¡¯s usually sharp intelligence seemed to plunge to an unreasonable low. Even though she could easily use witch sight to check, she insisted on personally examining Norton. If Norton weren¡¯t confident in his abilities, he might have ended up indulging her.

    Eventually, Norton managed to assure Lady Windsor of his good health.

    Norton spoke at length, and Lady Windsor repeatedly nagged him about "staying safe," "being the only male Carstein left," "avoiding danger," "what would I do if you died," and other such concerns before calming down enough to listen to the incident''s details.

    Lady Windsor then pondered over the same question Norton had: why had the Strigoi renegades, usually hiding in their lairs, lain in ambush to attack Norton¡­?

    However, given that Lady Windsor managed all affairs of the von Carstein domain, she had access to far more information than Norton. Thinking it over, she quickly deduced the likely situation.

    "It seems the recent purges have been effective; those renegades must be desperate," Lady Windsor mused aloud and then advised Norton, "In the coming days, something significant may happen. You should have a company of Blood Chalice Knights escort you to and from school."

    "What¡¯s going on? Is it related to the Strigoi traitors?" Norton asked.

    "Yes. Since the Strigoi ghoul king stole from the ancient tomb seven years ago, Sylvannia has intensified their crackdown on them, removing several of their secret hideouts. Our von Carstein family, especially strong in this effort, has seen success since the event occurred here. I was initially puzzled by their long silence, but it seems they''ve run out of patience."

    ¡°I see,¡± Norton nodded, thinking that even years later, the events from back then still had repercussions. "Will the entire county be under lockdown?"

    "Indeed, beyond that, I¡¯ll send messages to the other families and announce this at the citizens¡¯ assembly. The territory will be under lockdown, and the military will conduct purges. It¡¯ll happen in the next few days."

    Lady Windsor smiled slightly, causing Norton some embarrassment. Though she wasn¡¯t a political mastermind, she had managed the county¡¯s affairs for eight years, certainly not needing reminders for such simple matters.

    In the ensuing days, several more attacks targeted vampires in von Carstein territory, all by Strigoi ghoul kings. Forewarned, however, none resulted in vampire deaths, and many Strigoi traitors were killed instead.

    After all, the military power of each side was unmatched: Norton¡¯s noble entourage included an entire company of Blood Chalice Knights for his commute¡ªone hundred armed with iron weapons and armor, their helmets glowing with a crimson light that deterred any foe. Other vampire nobles traveled with dozens of black knights, necromancers, and tomb guardians.

    This elite force was a formidable deterrent; small-scale ghoul king attacks had little chance of success. Any prolonged engagement would draw attention and bring reinforcements to annihilate the attackers. Large-scale tactics were not feasible for the traitors.

    Thus, over the span of a few days, six Strigoi ghoul kings were killed, their ugly heads displayed on Drakenhof¡¯s walls, improving security in the county. After days of peace, some vampires relaxed. Lady Windsor consulted with the vampires in the region and decided to lift the lockdown, as it was detrimental to economic growth.

    Norton, however, disagreed. He felt the Strigoi ghoul kings had something bigger planned and weren''t staging unsuccessful attacks without reason. He feared lifting the lockdown might lead to disaster.

    Despite Norton¡¯s concerns, Lady Windsor found his warnings alarmist and jokingly asked what he proposed.

    "Loose on the outside, tight on the inside; draw them out," Norton suggested seriously. Lady Windsor found his earnest face amusing. Her laughter was lovely, but Norton was displeased.

    "Do you think I¡¯m wrong?" Norton asked with a frown. "This involves the safety of over 800 vampires in the von Carstein family!"

    Lady Windsor¡¯s mirth subsided, seeing Norton truly upset, but she couldn¡¯t help but giggle, frustrating Norton further.

    "What¡¯s so funny?!"

    Seeing her son genuinely angry, Lady Windsor refrained from further teasing. "You make a good point, but where would the Strigoi ghoul kings find the strength for any ''big plan''? The ongoing efforts against them in Sylvannia have depleted their forces.

    Their recent activity is more a final gasp than anything else. I¡¯ve sent troops to raid Strigoi lairs, most of which are already abandoned. Even with the few remaining active ones, we¡¯ve only caught and killed seven or eight ghoul kings. Including those killed by their attacks, the total is only a dozen or so. Their power has diminished significantly; there¡¯s little to fear."

    "You said you deployed troops but only killed seven or eight?!" Norton was shocked by Lady Windsor¡¯s comment, nearly losing consciousness from disbelief. "Doesn''t this indicate they¡¯re consolidating? Such large-scale movements would be kept very secret, the assembly point crucial. The county spans 600 miles with 400,000 people; any valley could hide them. Can you monitor all their lairs?!"

    Norton¡¯s words left Lady Windsor stunned for a moment, her face blanching. The mother and son stood silently before each other. Lady Windsor¡¯s lips trembled as if to refute Norton''s argument, but ultimately she said nothing, simply staring at him.

    Norton¡¯s passionate outburst, overwhelmed by emotions, spilled everything on his mind, both appropriate and inappropriate. As his anger subsided, he felt guilty seeing Lady Windsor dumbfounded. Despite her shortcomings, she had worked diligently over the years to preserve the family estate. Her efforts, if not successful, were at least sincere.

    "Did I go too far?" Norton wondered, hesitating over whether to apologize. Just then, a loud boom akin to sudden thunder reverberated through Drakenhof Castle¡¯s outskirts, followed by the raspy howls of multitudes of creatures. Lady Windsor and Norton, abandoning their argument, rushed to the bedroom¡¯s side window. The sight forced them to take a sharp breath.

    The castle was surrounded by a swarm of ghouls, crypt horrors, and skeleton soldiers¡ªat least five thousand. Among them were no fewer than twenty Strigoi ghoul kings. And that was just from one direction; if the Strigoi had mobilized all their forces, there could be tens of thousands surrounding the castle!

 Chapter 51: Accident

    Despite the mishap on the road, Norton arrived home earlier than usual thanks to leaving the academy early. On the way, he chatted with Annie. Without her armor, the young knight was no longer behaving as aggressively as when they first met. Instead, she was as docile as Norton¡¯s pet cat, Fiora, answering every question he asked. Norton found this pleasing.

    "Well, since my sister has been away for a while, with you moving in, the house will become lively," Norton said to her. Annie seemed happy to receive Norton''s approval, and any previous unpleasantness had long dissipated.

    When they reached the castle gates, Norton jumped out of the carriage first and then helped Annie down. The future Count von Carstein took the opportunity to hold onto her hand, much to the discomfort of Maya, who was waiting at the door for Norton to return from school.

    "Master, you¡¯re back."

    Norton, engrossed in conversation with Annie as they walked into the castle, seemed to ignore Maya¡¯s presence. Maya¡¯s greeting was met with a simple "Mm" from Norton, and nothing more, leaving the neglected maid nearly in tears.

    Norton, as the master, could ignore the maid¡¯s inner feelings if he chose to. A vampire peer of Norton¡¯s age was far more significant than an outsider girl.

    Though Norton had heard of human men destroying billions of fellow humans for the sake of busty elf maidens, he wasn¡¯t that kind of person. Norton was a noble, idealistic, cultured, and capable new vampire. Therefore, he continued to disregard the tearful maid as he took Annie on a tour of the castle. Upon hearing Annie declare a formerly vacant guest room on the second floor as "hers," Norton accompanied her inside to sit for a while.

    Annie¡¯s room was simply furnished¡ªa hard bed, a solid wood chair, a table, and a wardrobe. Nothing else. Someone uninformed might think the von Carstein family was neglecting their guests, but Norton knew that the Averell Rasin family was all about austerity and focused on honing their martial skills. Thus, he only asked if she needed any furniture changes when Annie declined, he did not press further.

    While Annie''s room was minimalist, her collection of armor and weapons was impressive and of high quality. Besides her blood dragon knight armor, lance, sword, and shield, there were numerous other armors: dwarven elder-forged full plate, high elf mithril chain and scale mail, imperial-style full plate, and iron black knight armor. Her weaponry filled four racks with infantry halberds, long pikes, imperial two-handed swords, elf-style swords and shields, dwarven axes and war hammers, crossbows, bows, long-barreled rifles, and shotguns.

    Alongside personal arms, there were models of large war machines, such as Sylvannia¡¯s screaming skull chariots, cannons from the Sigma Empire and the dwarf kingdoms, and even the legendary dwarf helicopters and steam tanks. Her collection could almost form a small military museum.

    Listening to Annie proudly introduce these items, Norton nodded repeatedly, understanding this tomboy¡¯s interests. After viewing her collection, they returned to the hall where Norton offered her a favorite fruit-juice concoction, and they engaged in a discussion mainly about martial arts.

    Annie seemed very enthusiastic, mentioning that within the Averell Rasin family, there was no peer at her level, no one to discuss things with. Meeting someone like Norton was a rare joy, so she was thrilled.

    Through their conversation, Norton realized that besides her martial prowess, Annie was interested in military strategy as well. Although her theories had gaps due to her age, and some ideas were merely naive guesses, her enthusiasm was precious.

    "With more time and wartime experience, this girl could likely become a capable commander," Norton thought after the conversation. Meanwhile, Annie also evaluated Norton:

    "A great personality, excellent manners, impressive skills, and exceptionally handsome..." Her short time with Norton had left Annie with a high opinion of him.

    Both were pleased with the interaction. Norton felt he had done what was expected. However, not everyone shared this view. Maya, following them, saw Norton¡¯s actions as deliberate flattery towards Annie and despaired, secretly wiping away a tear.

    As they chatted, time slipped away unnoticed. By the time they realized it, the clock had struck seven; it was time for dinner. Norton invited Annie to join him for dinner, instructing the head maid to assign two maids to assist Annie with her daily needs.

    Some time later, Norton¡¯s mother, Lady Windsor, returned. Annie thanked her, and the three of them chatted briefly before retiring to their rooms. It seemed like a beautiful and peaceful day¡ªuntil it wasn''t.

    "What did you say?!"

    Late at night in Lady Windsor¡¯s room, Norton¡¯s eyes widened in disbelief. "Even though I have a good impression of Annie and admit she¡¯s a rare beauty, getting engaged at this age seems too hasty!"

    "No, it¡¯s not marriage, just an engagement," Lady Windsor said with a cheery smile, unfazed by Norton¡¯s shock.

    "That¡¯s not the point¡ªthe point is I''m only thirteen, and Annie is about the same age. Don¡¯t you think this is absurd?!" Norton continued to protest, unwilling to accept it.

    "Indeed, from an emotional and ethical standpoint, it¡¯s slightly hasty. However, considering responsibilities and the perspective of Sylvannia and the vampire race, this outcome is very fitting. Procreation is one of your key responsibilities to Sylvannia, the vampire race, and the von Carstein family. It¡¯s quite crucial. Besides Annie, the Nihlakochi and Lamia families will also send a girl soon."

    Norton sighed, his tone softening. "Just what is going on?!"

    "The nobles of Sylvannia intermarry. Von Carstein, Nihlakochi, and Averell Rasin, with Lamia being matriarchal, differ. Each generation''s Count usually marries direct female heirs from the other families to ensure Sylvannia¡¯s stability and unity," Lady Windsor explained to Norton.

    "Introducing the groom to the bride early also helps cultivate feelings for a smoother marital life. I see you and Annie get along well, so continue to do your best."

    "Get along well, my foot! On the way back, she blocked me on a bridge and nearly killed me!" Norton complained loudly. "Besides, didn¡¯t Father have only one wife¡ªMother, you?"Stolen content warning: this tale belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences elsewhere.

    "There were indeed three, but mysteriously, I became the only one left," Lady Windsor maintained her smile, but Norton sensed something ominous in her expression.

    "Uh¡­ Mother, I never asked, what is your family¡¯s¡­?"

    "Lamia."

    The Lamia family, the only matriarchal count family in Sylvannia for thousands of years, was renowned, and the Lamia Countess was known as the Night Queen. The family was famed for poisons, assassination, and mind control, praised for beauty but reputed as heartless. This metaphor perfectly captured the essence of the Lamia family.

    Norton inhaled sharply, pausing to silently mourn his late father for three seconds.

    Seeing she had startled her son, Lady Windsor softly chuckled and reassured him, "Do not worry about that. I will assist you. But you still need to work hard."

    Her stance on her son having multiple women seemed positive, possibly because most women hope for their children to have numerous offspring while preferring to be their husband¡¯s only wife. This mindset seemed odd but made sense when considering her roles as a wife and a mother.

    "Alright, I understand." Norton sighed inwardly, finally agreeing to the arrangement. "I will fulfill my responsibilities and won¡¯t do anything unbecoming." He spoke with a tone of reluctant duty, as if receiving the task of managing three prospective wives was a heavy burden. His friends without girlfriends would surely scoff at his words.

    To Windsor, Norton¡¯s reluctance while benefiting from the situation seemed normal. He was her son, after all, and any girl would be fortunate to be with him.

    "I''m glad you understand," Lady Windsor nodded and advised, "Don¡¯t stress too much. This is a good thing. Through your fianc¨¦es, you can form alliances with the other three families, which will greatly benefit your future endeavors. Personally, the girls sent from the other families will be chosen beauties, so you won¡¯t lose out. Ultimately, if you truly don¡¯t want to marry them, no one will force you."

    "I understand." Lady Windsor¡¯s words somewhat reassured Norton. He then brought up another matter, "On the way back, Annie and I were attacked by a Strigoi ghoul king and his minions."

    "What happened?! Why didn¡¯t you tell me earlier?! Are you hurt?!"

    Lady Windsor immediately grew anxious upon hearing this news, rushing to Norton''s side to hold his hand and inquire after his health.

    Whenever Norton''s safety was concerned, Lady Windsor¡¯s usually sharp intelligence seemed to plunge to an unreasonable low. Even though she could easily use witch sight to check, she insisted on personally examining Norton. If Norton weren¡¯t confident in his abilities, he might have ended up indulging her.

    Eventually, Norton managed to assure Lady Windsor of his good health.

    Norton spoke at length, and Lady Windsor repeatedly nagged him about "staying safe," "being the only male Carstein left," "avoiding danger," "what would I do if you died," and other such concerns before calming down enough to listen to the incident''s details.

    Lady Windsor then pondered over the same question Norton had: why had the Strigoi renegades, usually hiding in their lairs, lain in ambush to attack Norton¡­?

    However, given that Lady Windsor managed all affairs of the von Carstein domain, she had access to far more information than Norton. Thinking it over, she quickly deduced the likely situation.

    "It seems the recent purges have been effective; those renegades must be desperate," Lady Windsor mused aloud and then advised Norton, "In the coming days, something significant may happen. You should have a company of Blood Chalice Knights escort you to and from school."

    "What¡¯s going on? Is it related to the Strigoi traitors?" Norton asked.

    "Yes. Since the Strigoi ghoul king stole from the ancient tomb seven years ago, Sylvannia has intensified their crackdown on them, removing several of their secret hideouts. Our von Carstein family, especially strong in this effort, has seen success since the event occurred here. I was initially puzzled by their long silence, but it seems they''ve run out of patience."

    ¡°I see,¡± Norton nodded, thinking that even years later, the events from back then still had repercussions. "Will the entire county be under lockdown?"

    "Indeed, beyond that, I¡¯ll send messages to the other families and announce this at the citizens¡¯ assembly. The territory will be under lockdown, and the military will conduct purges. It¡¯ll happen in the next few days."

    Lady Windsor smiled slightly, causing Norton some embarrassment. Though she wasn¡¯t a political mastermind, she had managed the county¡¯s affairs for eight years, certainly not needing reminders for such simple matters.

    In the ensuing days, several more attacks targeted vampires in von Carstein territory, all by Strigoi ghoul kings. Forewarned, however, none resulted in vampire deaths, and many Strigoi traitors were killed instead.

    After all, the military power of each side was unmatched: Norton¡¯s noble entourage included an entire company of Blood Chalice Knights for his commute¡ªone hundred armed with iron weapons and armor, their helmets glowing with a crimson light that deterred any foe. Other vampire nobles traveled with dozens of black knights, necromancers, and tomb guardians.

    This elite force was a formidable deterrent; small-scale ghoul king attacks had little chance of success. Any prolonged engagement would draw attention and bring reinforcements to annihilate the attackers. Large-scale tactics were not feasible for the traitors.

    Thus, over the span of a few days, six Strigoi ghoul kings were killed, their ugly heads displayed on Drakenhof¡¯s walls, improving security in the county. After days of peace, some vampires relaxed. Lady Windsor consulted with the vampires in the region and decided to lift the lockdown, as it was detrimental to economic growth.

    Norton, however, disagreed. He felt the Strigoi ghoul kings had something bigger planned and weren''t staging unsuccessful attacks without reason. He feared lifting the lockdown might lead to disaster.

    Despite Norton¡¯s concerns, Lady Windsor found his warnings alarmist and jokingly asked what he proposed.

    "Loose on the outside, tight on the inside; draw them out," Norton suggested seriously. Lady Windsor found his earnest face amusing. Her laughter was lovely, but Norton was displeased.

    "Do you think I¡¯m wrong?" Norton asked with a frown. "This involves the safety of over 800 vampires in the von Carstein family!"

    Lady Windsor¡¯s mirth subsided, seeing Norton truly upset, but she couldn¡¯t help but giggle, frustrating Norton further.

    "What¡¯s so funny?!"

    Seeing her son genuinely angry, Lady Windsor refrained from further teasing. "You make a good point, but where would the Strigoi ghoul kings find the strength for any ''big plan''? The ongoing efforts against them in Sylvannia have depleted their forces.

    Their recent activity is more a final gasp than anything else. I¡¯ve sent troops to raid Strigoi lairs, most of which are already abandoned. Even with the few remaining active ones, we¡¯ve only caught and killed seven or eight ghoul kings. Including those killed by their attacks, the total is only a dozen or so. Their power has diminished significantly; there¡¯s little to fear."

    "You said you deployed troops but only killed seven or eight?!" Norton was shocked by Lady Windsor¡¯s comment, nearly losing consciousness from disbelief. "Doesn''t this indicate they¡¯re consolidating? Such large-scale movements would be kept very secret, the assembly point crucial. The county spans 600 miles with 400,000 people; any valley could hide them. Can you monitor all their lairs?!"

    Norton¡¯s words left Lady Windsor stunned for a moment, her face blanching. The mother and son stood silently before each other. Lady Windsor¡¯s lips trembled as if to refute Norton''s argument, but ultimately she said nothing, simply staring at him.

    Norton¡¯s passionate outburst, overwhelmed by emotions, spilled everything on his mind, both appropriate and inappropriate. As his anger subsided, he felt guilty seeing Lady Windsor dumbfounded. Despite her shortcomings, she had worked diligently over the years to preserve the family estate. Her efforts, if not successful, were at least sincere.

    "Did I go too far?" Norton wondered, hesitating over whether to apologize. Just then, a loud boom akin to sudden thunder reverberated through Drakenhof Castle¡¯s outskirts, followed by the raspy howls of multitudes of creatures. Lady Windsor and Norton, abandoning their argument, rushed to the bedroom¡¯s side window. The sight forced them to take a sharp breath.

    The castle was surrounded by a swarm of ghouls, crypt horrors, and skeleton soldiers¡ªat least five thousand. Among them were no fewer than twenty Strigoi ghoul kings. And that was just from one direction; if the Strigoi had mobilized all their forces, there could be tens of thousands surrounding the castle!

 Chapter 52: Savage Spells

    Lady Windsor had set out even before Norton and had already reached the city walls to command the defense. Though her instincts were slightly dull, she excelled in battlefield command, swiftly reorganizing nearly two thousand undead troops and positioning the newly arriving ones appropriately.

    The undead army from the underground armory was a closely guarded secret, so unless absolutely necessary, Lady Windsor would not deploy them. Thus, the defensive garrison at Dekenhof Castle would not exceed three thousand troops.

    But that was enough.

    From the window earlier, Norton had seen the Strigoi family''s ghouls and skeletons spread across the hills, but they were just the basic, ordinary soldiers. In terms of strength, they were akin to regular human infantry, perhaps even weaker. From his vantage point on the city wall, Norton estimated that the opposing force consisted of no more than thirty thousand.

    Approximately ten thousand ghouls and twenty thousand skeleton soldiers, with less than a thousand crypt fiends and over a hundred Strigoi ghoul kings. Additionally, something else seemed to be lurking in the darkness, not undead but living creatures, possibly some beast the Strigoi family had bred.

    The Strigoi family had no siege engines. While undead made for formidable soldiers, they were not skilled craftsmen. Ghouls, being malformed and foolish, could not be expected to contribute. Some crudely made ladders couldn¡¯t even reach the castle walls, spelling doom for the over twenty thousand skeleton soldiers.

    Unable to reach the city walls, they couldn¡¯t participate in close combat. The skeleton archers wielded poorly made bows, their arrows barely scratching the black iron-plated tomb guardians. Even the few enchanted arrows were deflected by the newly erected defense barrier, rendering them useless.

    The skeletons were of little use, and the crypt fiends, despite their might, couldn''t topple an eight-meter-thick mithril wall. Thus, the enemy relied mainly on the ghouls.

    These ghouls boasted exceptional climbing and leaping abilities. Even without siege ladders, they could grip the tiniest crevices with their claws to climb up. Once within a meter or two of the city wall, they would leap, attempting to pounce¡ªonly to be met by the awaiting tomb guardians who would cleave them in half with their halberds.

    The tomb guardians, outnumbered but with vastly superior combat prowess, calmly held the line, effortlessly defending the city wall. In no time, the bodies of ghouls that failed in their frontal assault piled up. The stench of their blood, guts, and odor mixed, creating a nauseating atmosphere.

    "¡­Still not giving up?" Norton observed the battlefield calmly, surrounded by over a hundred Blood Chalice Knights. With only a short sword in hand and his short stature, Norton didn¡¯t need to act; any ghoul nearing him was promptly sliced or diced by the knights, leaving him free to survey the scene.

    Despite the poor nighttime visibility, vampires like Norton had no trouble seeing clearly. The ghouls charged relentlessly at the city wall, seemingly mindless of death, leading to their systematic slaughter, which struck Norton as odd.If you discover this tale on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the violation.

    Ghouls were not undead. Dumb as they might be, they still possessed basic biological instincts like fear. Given their stupidity and the Strigoi family¡¯s dire straits, they were unlikely to have undergone strict military training.

    Despite this, these ragtag ghouls faced heavy casualties under the blows of Kastan¡¯s professional army. Logically, they should have already crumbled. Yet they continued their crazed assaults without hesitation¡­ something seemed amiss.

    "It''s magic," Lady Windsor explained to a puzzled Norton. "If you observe closely, all these ghouls'' brains show magical influence, retaining a hint of magic."

    "¡­Indeed." Activating his magical vision, Norton confirmed that the ghouls'' brains contained a trace of chaotic, impure magic. From a young age under Triss¡¯s tutelage, Norton¡¯s inaugural lesson in magic was purification.

    Triss had always decried such chaotic magic usage as the work of "barbarians." Norton had encountered mixed magic use, but only with precise configurations, akin to an intricate art form, enhancing pure magic¡¯s use. This chaotic jumble was something else entirely.

    "What is this... abomination?" Norton frowned, seeking Lady Windsor''s guidance. "Such magic doesn¡¯t make soldiers brave; it turns them into bloodthirsty lunatics and severely damages their bodies. It doesn¡¯t belong to any known magical discipline."

    Lady Windsor nodded in agreement and elaborated, "True. It''s very primitive and brutal. But in certain scenarios, like now, it¡¯s effective¡ªthis is a crude, savage form of spellcasting. The barbaric green-skinned orcs, ogre mages, and the northern chaos cultists, along with beastmen tainted by chaos, are skilled in such spells. It¡¯s often referred to as bloodlust magic."

    "Is this the work of the Strigoi family?" Norton inquired further.

    "Unlikely," Lady Windsor shook her head. "No matter how degenerate, they wouldn''t need or choose to use such magic."

    "Then, have they formed an alliance with some barbaric race skilled in this magic?" Norton speculated.

    Lady Windsor paused to think, then remarked, "If that¡¯s the case, things are more complicated."

    "But it doesn''t matter, does it? The alarm has sounded throughout the entire county. The nearby garrisons and every vampire noble will rush to aid. We¡¯ll crush these Strigoi rebels, uncovering the truth in the process," Norton said lightly, and Lady Windsor nodded in agreement.

    Dekenhof Castle is surrounded by three full undead legions, totaling thirty thousand well-equipped undead soldiers. Additionally, two to three hundred nearby vampires, each with undead servants numbering in the thousands, were on their way. This force was more than sufficient to annihilate the Strigoi rebels.

    During their conversation, the battle took a new turn! A unidirectional teleportation magic circle within the castle suddenly activated. A company of black knights bearing red dragon emblems was teleported outside! Among them, equipped with standard Blood Dragon Knight armor and riding a nightmare steed, was Annie!

    Annie''s sudden appearance caught the enemy off guard. She led her black knight retinue in an uncompromising charge against the thickest part of the enemy lines. Her three hundred black knights pierced into the rebel lines like a spear, breaking clean through.

    Uniformly equipped, each black knight bore a kite shield and a 3.2-meter-long lance. Their formation was as precise as if carved by blade and chisel. As they charged, the sound of shattering bones and ghastly ghoul screams echoed. In an instant, they shattered several lines, eliminated thousands of rebels, leaving only remnants of bones and corpses in their wake!

    However, despite witnessing Annie''s forces display unmatched prowess among the enemy ranks, Norton was far from pleased. In fact, he appeared furious. "Foolishness," he muttered before turning to shout, "Who told her the location of the teleportation circle?!"

 "Chapter 53: Night Specter and Spirit Binding Fiend tokens used: 437, model: gpt-4o"

    Norton''s voice was full of anger¡ªthough he still found it difficult to think of Annie as his fianc¨¦e, their time together had changed how he viewed the brave female knight. Perhaps without realizing it, Norton had started to consider Annie as someone who belonged to him. Now, with Annie in the line of danger, how could Norton remain calm?

    There was another reason for Norton''s anger. The battle was under control, unfolding as he had anticipated, and there was no need for Annie''s reckless bravery. Her impulsive move could potentially disrupt the strategic setup and introduce unnecessary variables into the fight.

    Despite his outburst, no one responded. Norton knew it wasn''t the time to assign blame, so he simply huffed and turned his attention back to the battlefield, though with a growing sense of murderous intent in his heart.

    "Mother..." Norton muttered softly, glancing at Lady Windsor for guidance before suggesting, "I think it might be a good idea to send another squad of knights to attack. We can slightly reduce our defense and dispatch a company of Blood Chalice Knights. Would that be feasible?"

    "Norton, let me ask you something," Lady Windsor replied instead of agreeing or disagreeing, turning the question back to Norton, "If I refuse your suggestion, what would you do? Argue further, or run out there yourself to help her?"

    Norton paused briefly before responding, "I won¡¯t do that."

    "Very good." Lady Windsor smiled approvingly. "You must remember, you are the Count of Kastan. As the ruler and military commander, nothing is more important than your own safety."

    Meanwhile, Annie and her detachment of black knights found themselves trapped. The Strigoi rebels sent all their crypt fiends in her direction, along with skeletal forces vastly outnumbering her knights, bolstered by the Strigoi ghoul kings'' supporting magic, limiting the knights'' mobility and surrounding them in layers, launching relentless attacks.

    It was reminiscent of a mock battle Norton had participated in with a cousin years ago at a July banquet.

    Fortunately, a squad of Blood Chalice Knights appeared, breaking a hole in the encirclement to aid the beleaguered black knights. Seeing the opportunity, Annie quickly commanded her forces to break through and retreat.

    As the black knights galloped away, several Strigoi ghoul kings howled in frustration. They lacked the resources to sustain such costly, highly trained troops. Their few bone cavalry were no match for the enemy, forcing them to watch helplessly as the opposition escaped.

    Just as Norton breathed a sigh of relief, a bizarre screech echoed from the Strigoi ranks! The sound was unbearably piercing, compelling all who heard it to cover their ears. It cut through the noise of battle with ease. Then, dozens of shadows launched into the air from the rebel ranks, amplifying the noise further.Unauthorized usage: this tale is on Amazon without the author''s consent. Report any sightings.

    This noise was as deadly as any weapon of mass destruction. The servants within the castle were the first victims, clutching their ears as blood streamed from their orifices, dead instantly. Next were the half-undead banshees, rendered dizzy and powerless. Thankfully, Kastan''s main forces consisted of undead, immune to such noise, or the battle would have been lost.

    "Why are the ghouls and crypt fiends unaffected?!" Norton exclaimed, confused, then noticed nearby ghoul corpses. Those creatures'' ears bore nothing but bloody holes, their eardrums pierced. No wonder they were unaffected.

    "It''s the Nightfiends! They''re desperate!" Lady Windsor said gravely, warning Norton. He nodded in agreement, shaking his sleeve as he grasped his staff firmly.

    As the Nightfiends approached swiftly, their forms became visible in the moonlight. With grayish skin, knotted muscles, and mighty limbs, they resembled gigantic bats with massive wings, long tongues, and sharp-toothed mouths, coupled with chaotic, beastly eyes and grotesquely ugly heads. It was hard to imagine these colossal creatures, weighing over a ton, had once been small bats weighing less than five pounds.

    Watching these monstrous beings approach, Norton lifted his staff. A series of ice arrows stored within launched rapidly, bombarding a Nightfiend that targeted him. The ice, as sharp as any divine weapon, mercilessly pierced the Nightfiend''s body, shredding its wings and severing its head and limbs, turning it into a sieve.

    "Did Triss give that to you?" Lady Windsor recognized the staff and inquired.

    "Yes, it''s a birthday gift from Teacher Triss last year," Norton confirmed.

    "I didn''t expect she would even give you that," Lady Windsor remarked as the remaining Nightfiends, the enemy''s last reserves, were blasted apart by focused fire from the magic towers. Clapping her hands, she signaled for a counterattack.

    Norton felt the winds of magic change around him, and Dekenhof Castle¡¯s defensive barrier shifted. A squad of Wraith Riders on undead horses howled as they passed through walls, treating Dekenhof Castle''s solid mithril walls as nonexistent barriers!

    Clad in tattered black robes and wreathed in ghostly green flames, these warriors wielded long scythes, reaping the lives of ghouls and skeleton soldiers outside the castle. Their scythes passed through living ghouls as if they were phantoms, reducing them to sulfur-smelling ash. Against skeletons, the scythes acted like solid weapons, shattering bones with ease.

    Each Wraith Rider acted like a harvesting machine, charging through the enemy, their bodies becoming incorporeal as they wove through the throng, crushing the ghouls'' twisted souls to dust and reverting skeletal soldiers back to bone with scythe strokes. They swept all before them, whether living or undead!

    The Wraith Riders were one of the Kastan family¡¯s elite forces. The fifty-strong squad held a combat power comparable to that of a dragon!

    As the Wraith Riders charged, the Strigoi ghoul kings cursed, trying in vain to halt the rampage. The riders moved too quickly, their targets darting unpredictably within the rebel ranks. Magical attacks risked hitting their own, leaving the ghoul kings helpless.

    Some ghoul kings targeted by the Wraith Riders couldn¡¯t escape death either. Almost devoid of magical equipment and living in extreme poverty, they had no means to fend off the Wraith Riders. The powerful survived; the weak perished.

    With the rebel ranks in disarray, another company of Blood Chalice Knights emerged through the unidirectional teleportation magic circle, charging forward. Simultaneously, the outer gate crashed open, releasing a surge of tomb guardians and stone tomb ghouls to launch an all-out assault. From the rear, undead wails signaled the arrival of local troops and vampire noble reinforcements. With this, the battle¡¯s outcome was no longer in doubt¡ªthe Kastan family would secure a complete victory.

 Chapter 54: Courting Death

    The reinforcements and the defenders of Dekenhof Castle launched a pincer attack, quickly overwhelming the disorganized ranks of the Strigoi rebels. Most of the Strigoi ghoul kings were killed in desperation, though a few were captured alive. Norton hoped to extract the truth from these living ghoul kings, to understand why they attacked such a well-fortified place as Dekenhof Castle.

    However, the interrogation never truly began. As Norton stood outside the dungeon where they were held, he overheard enough to piece together what was happening.

    "My God! You self-righteous, cunning scoundrels! You''ve pushed us to this point. We''ve been forced to hide in the crypts, never seeing daylight, surviving only by drinking the cold blood of the dead. And yet, you refuse to leave us alone! Fine! Come, kill us! You damned vampires! But remember this! Our fate today will be yours tomorrow! Someday, you pathetic creatures will fall to the same depths as us! Hahaha..."

    This was followed by a bout of maniacal laughter, sending shivers down one''s spine. Norton found it hard to grasp their mindset, but after a moment''s thought, it seemed somewhat understandable.

    Once proud and noble dark aristocrats, they had become cave-dwelling savages, stripped of land, titles, and dignity, reduced to feeding on corpses. Such ongoing humiliation, unchanging over thousands of years, could drive anyone to madness. Perhaps the recent actions by Sylvania had only been a catalyst.

    "What a pitiful lot... were these people truly our kin thousands of years ago?" Norton mused as he left the dungeon. He then instructed the undead guards to give the now-insane Strigoi ghoul kings a merciful end.

    Attention now turned to another group of prisoners, those who had invoked the bloodlust magic on the ghouls during the previous night¡¯s battle. Unsurprisingly, these were shamans from the borderlands, part of the Southern Border Princes, consisting of green-skinned orcs. One was a short and cringing goblin, and the other a hulking brute of an orc with a jutting jaw and massive tusks.

    During interrogation, the goblin pleaded in barely comprehensible Common Tongue for Norton not to eat him, disgusting Norton to the point of nausea. In this world, only the likes of ogres, who are indiscriminate in their diet, would consume such vile creatures.

    Since the goblin was completely terrified, Norton decided to question the orc shaman instead. This hulking beast proved braver than his goblin cousin, which wasn¡¯t necessarily beneficial; he responded to Norton only with curses in various dialects and a barrage of growls and roars. His foul breath added to the assault, leaving Norton at a loss.This narrative has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road. If you see it on Amazon, please report it.

    "Ridiculous. These creatures are utterly absurd from head to toe," Norton remarked as he left the dungeon, immediately undergoing decontamination¡ªbeing exposed to the spores released by these greenskins could have unpredictable consequences. If no useful information was extracted in a few days, he intended to deal with them like other green-skinned shamans, reducing them to ashes with not a trace left behind.

    Many years ago, Sylvania took great pains to eradicate green skins from its borders, and no one desired their return.

    With no intelligence forthcoming from the prisoners, Norton turned to another source: his spies. He recalled an encounter years back with a clueless smuggler who had practically walked into his hands. Norton did indeed track down this fellow after that meeting.

    Though surprised at Norton''s youth, the smuggler did not underestimate him. Vampires were known for their allure and danger. Additionally, Norton¡¯s reputation preceded him¡ªhis subordinates¡¯ encounter at the tavern showed he was capable of smiling while killing, not someone to be trifled with.

    Before the smuggler could apologize and show his respect, Norton motioned him to stop. As the future Count of Kastan, Norton had other plans.

    In truth, calling it a whim would be inaccurate. Norton had long pondered Sylvania¡¯s path forward. Located in a zone of constant conflict, Sylvania was flanked by formidable foes: the dwarven kingdom in the northern mountains and the Sigmar Empire to the west and northwest, both formidable opponents. Historical vampire crusades had been consistently repelled by these forces. To the east lay vast wilderness and swamps, not inhospitable but requiring substantial resources to develop¡ªand home to troublesome green skin tribes.

    Then there was the south... the Border Princes, a chaotic land of newly settled humans, devoid of a unified political entity, rife with conflicts between humans and greenskins.

    In terms of wealth, development, and population, it paled compared to the Sigmar Empire. In mineral output, it lagged the endless mountains'' dwarven kingdom. Yet, despite its chaos, it was more defensible than the barren Sylvania¡ªand easier to conquer!

    The local human governments rarely extended beyond a village or fortified settlement. The so-called "princes" and "dukes" rarely had good relations with their Sigmar Empire neighbors, leaving them unlikely to receive external support. Moreover, one should only engage in ventures they could afford, and Sylvania¡¯s current state did not favor an outright confrontation with the Sigmar Empire or the dwarven kingdom.

    Lastly, Norton had a slightly personal motive. The Kastan Family territories lay in Sylvania''s southwest. Conquering the Border Princes could bring significant benefits to the Kastan family. If successful, it could lead to his coronation as Duke of Sylvania by the citizen assembly, granting dominion over the entire territory.

    Ultimately, ideals and ambitions must rest on a foundation of strength.

    Setting his initial sights on the Border Princes was why Norton wanted to meet the smuggler from this region. Otherwise, someone of Norton''s status would never meet him without good reason.

    Directly, Norton told the smuggler he wished for him to act as a spy for Sylvania, establishing a network in the Border Princes to gather intelligence. In return, Norton offered to support his business ventures and provide material rewards¡ªafter all, Sylvania, though impoverished, was still a nation, capable of satiating the appetite of a small merchant.

 Chapter 55: Spy Intelligence Network

    Hearing Norton''s proposition, the smuggler named Harold hesitated. Trading with vampires was one thing, but becoming a lackey was entirely another. The former could be done by those with courage, but the latter felt like betraying all of humanity¡ªa heavy burden on his conscience.

    Observing Harold''s face, which wavered between fear, hesitation, and disappointment, Norton quickly understood the man''s dilemma. With a slight smirk, he subtly cast a mild hypnotic spell on him and said in a mocking tone:

    "If you foresaw this outcome today, what did you do before? Don''t tell me you were unaware of what happened to the corpses and bones you dealt with. Selling the corpses of your fellow humans to be turned into undead by our enemies is a grave sin. You have cut off your own escape routes. Have you ever considered the punishments that await you in Morr''s underworld? Burning, boiling, dismemberment, being drawn and quartered... and for eternity. Your soul would be trapped in endless agony, unable to escape. Eternity, yes, do you even understand what eternity means?"

    "I... I was just... doing some small business... No, no..."

    Harold stammered, collapsing from his seat in terror. He had heard tales of the afterlife''s punishments, but being in his prime, he had never given it much thought. In his subconscious, death was a distant concern, something to worry about decades later. Better to focus on the present than on what comes then.

    However, this distant fear was suddenly laid bare by this boy, word by word, vividly painting it before him. The once remote problem had become an immediate horror, and he could not help but be afraid.

    To be fair, as a smuggler, Harold had weathered countless storms and wasn''t particularly afraid of death. But eternal torment after death¡ªthat he could not bear...

    "You don''t believe me? How about I kill you now and let you see Hell for yourself?" Norton chuckled as he drew a short sword and lightly placed it against Harold''s neck.

    "No! Please, don''t¡ªdon''t do that! I beg you! Please don''t do it!"

    Harold pleaded, crawling backward frantically. He was so terrified that he could barely think straight.This story is posted elsewhere by the author. Help them out by reading the authentic version.

    Norton, satisfied with his reaction, sheathed his sword and continued, "So, what does it matter if I spare you? This world is full of dangers and accidents. Even if you escape illness or disaster, you''ll still die of old age in a few decades. It''s inevitable, unless..."

    At this point, Harold''s face turned ashen with despair, but the moment he heard "unless," his eyes lit up with frenzied hope. He crawled to Norton''s feet, clinging to his legs and crying out:

    "I''m willing to serve you, my count¡ªno, master! Master! I''ll do anything for you! Just tell me how to escape the punishment after death, and I''ll do anything!"

    Norton kicked him away, looking down at him disdainfully like a bug. Yet Harold remained oblivious, crawling back to him¡ªnot daring to cling again but rather gazing at Norton imploringly, trembling hands outstretched in supplication. He was the picture of pitiful.

    With a cold huff, Norton continued, "Of course, I have a way. We vampires research how to snatch souls from Morr, the god of death. We can rescue souls from Hell and even transform the living into semi-undead, granting them eternal life. Imagine having the immortality of an undead while freely enjoying life''s pleasures as if you were alive... Wouldn''t that make you the luckiest person in the world?"

    Harold''s eyes sparkled with greed as Norton spoke. Alongside fear and fervor, greed now simmered within, all visible to Norton, assuring him of his success.

    Pleased, Norton nodded and added, "Of course, this privilege is reserved for worthy individuals."

    Harold nodded eagerly, "I understand¡ªI understand! I''ll do anything for you! My loyalty to you is absolute! My devotion is absolute!"

    "Very well, this is what you must do..." Norton instructed Harold to develop a network of spies across the Border Princes, gather intelligence, and ensure a steady supply of resources needed by Sylvania. In return, Norton promised to support Harold''s business and help expand it, ensuring he served Norton well.

    After finalizing these arrangements, Norton was quite satisfied, finding Harold now less distasteful¡ªelevated from the status of a bug to that of a dog.

    Over time, Norton repeated the process, recruiting several more "dogs" and assigning them tasks. He controlled them with the dread of eternal punishment and the lure of addictive magical substances. In two years, he had established an intelligence network throughout the Border Princes.

    Though the Old Continent had its share of technological and magical innovations, its political systems and general living standards remained medieval. Many nations, including Sylvania, maintained rudimentary espionage practices. While vampires living temporarily among humans sometimes acted as spies, their freedom of movement was heavily restrained by humans'' isolationist nature, religious fanaticism, and the constant vigilance of witch hunters.

    Thus, Norotn''s network of human informants filled gaps that vampire spies couldn''t due to their limited numbers and capacity.

 Chapter 56: Anger

    Norton realized that relying solely on his vampire kin for intelligence gathering was not yielding the desired results. Vampires were few in number, and the prevailing sentiment in Sylvania was to keep them united to maximize their strength, thus rejecting the use of vampires as spies. Their disdain and suspicion towards humans also made them less inclined to cultivate human spies. Norton''s innovative approach of using smugglers to build a network was unprecedented.

    When Norton shared his plan with his mother, Lady Windsor, the true power behind the Kastan estate, she supported him with a nonchalant attitude, which made his operations easier. Using the funds provided by his mother as capital, Norton invested in these smugglers and formed a merchant guild. With spies spread throughout the Border Princes and tax incentives from the Kastan estate, these smugglers increased their earnings significantly. As their leader, Norton naturally took the largest share.

    Norton reinvested some of the profits into commercial ventures, sent some to Lady Windsor to demonstrate his capabilities, and funneled a portion into arming his private army¡ªundead troops he had acquired years ago from the Cliff Tomb and now hid in an empty tomb he had found.

    To ensure control over the smugglers, Norton regularly supplied them with magically refined psychoactive substances that helped spellcasters meditate and store magic power. For ordinary people, though, these substances were addictive. Norton deceived the smugglers into believing these drugs were crucial to becoming half-undead, making them eagerly consume them. He would then withhold the drugs, making the smugglers suffer withdrawal and realize their necessity. Thus, with benefits from their increased earnings and addiction to the drugs, these smugglers had no choice but to remain loyal and obedient to Norton.

    It''s worth noting that Norton''s claim of being able to transform them into half-undead was a fabrication.

    The recent attack on Dekenhof Castle involving two greenskins raised eyebrows. Despite greenskins being widespread in the Old World, they were rare in Sylvania. Sylvania''s blockade against the Eastern Wastelands was rigorous, making greenskin infiltration from that direction nearly impossible. Norton believed there was a high likelihood that these greenskins had entered from the Border Princes to the south, prompting him to seek answers from his network of spies.

    Upon Norton''s command, his well-trained and obedient spies sprang into action. Information first came from smugglers within Sylvania, followed by messages from those in the Border Princes, who hastily sent dispatches. More distant contacts, trading in Tilea or the Sigmar Empire, used vultures provided by Norton to deliver messages swiftly.This tale has been unlawfully lifted from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere.

    As these pieces of information converged, the situation became clear¡ªan extensive internal war had erupted among greenskin tribes in the southern and southeastern Border Princes. Many orc and goblin clans were decimated, and as a result, weaker greenskin groups, unable to cope, began attacking the Border Princes, indirectly affecting Sylvania to the north.

    Why the greenskin tribes had gone to war was unclear, but Norton was indifferent. Chaotic by nature, greenskins needed little reason to fight.

    "Hmm... this presents an opportunity," Norton thought, feeling eager. Now thirteen, he would soon be fourteen and allowed to venture out for training. Given his noble status, gaining control of part of the county''s military forces wouldn''t be difficult. With the Border Princes in turmoil, it seemed an opportune moment.

    Unfortunately, convincing his mother, Lady Windsor, to deploy the entire county''s forces for an invasion was unlikely. She would probably not support such a venture.

    After considering his options, Norton presented the findings to Lady Windsor, leaving it to her judgment. He suspected her response would be to bolster defenses along the southern border to prevent the chaos from spilling into their lands, rather than exploiting the situation. Her cautious and stable governance style did not align with capitalizing on disorder. Over the following days, troop movements within the county confirmed Norton''s suspicions.

    "This leaves just one last matter," Norton mused to himself at six in the evening, standing outside Annie''s door before dinner.

    His attire was unusual¡ªa Baroque-style chest plate with bracers, knee guards, and gauntlets, topped with a gray beret adorned with brown feathers, instead of his usual black formal wear and high-collared cloak.

    Not waiting for Annie to open the door, he entered directly. As expected, Annie was in her weapon collection room, polishing her weapons and armor.

    "Norton?" Annie looked up at her fianc¨¦, surprised and a bit puzzled. Without a word, Norton took her hand and led her downstairs.

    "What are you doing?!"

    Annie protested, but Norton remained silent, leading her hastily into the underground dueling arena. There, he released her hand, picked up two practice wooden swords from the weapon rack, and tossed one to Annie. Instinctively catching it, she watched as Norton, wielding the sword in his left hand, suddenly swung at her.

    Startled, Annie quickly raised her sword to block. Though she was strong, Norton''s attack, combined with his downward momentum, forced her back. Her wrist tingled from the impact as she retreated, shouting, "What are you trying to do?!"

    Due to a transformer malfunction, the power outage delayed updates, so my apologies. Please, your support is appreciated!

 Chapter 57: Embracing and Weeping

    If Norton had clearly expressed his intention to spar, Annie wouldn''t have refused. However, Norton had barged in without a word, dragged her out, and started the duel abruptly. Even someone as good-tempered as Annie would be furious.

    Norton remained silent, advancing with fierce slashes and strikes. Annie, now equally angry, engaged him blow for blow. Both were heated, their attacks becoming faster and more aggressive. The loud clashing of wooden swords was enough to make teeth chatter. A well-placed hit could easily lead to serious injury.

    As a cherished daughter of the Aberlachin family, Annie had never been treated so harshly, especially not by her fianc¨¦, to whom she had given much of her affection. She felt utterly wronged, battling Norton fiercely but struggling to hold back her tears, fearing the humiliation of crying in front of him.

    After over a hundred exchanges, Norton, more skilled, landed a light but strategic blow on Annie''s wrist. As she instinctively loosened her grip, he swiftly disarmed her, kicked her legs out from under her, and grabbed her ankle to hoist her up.

    "You... you jerk!" Annie could hold it in no longer; her throat tightened, and she burst into tears.

    "And you dare to cry?! You have the nerve to cry?!" Norton, his anger unabated, spanked her. "You think you''re so capable?! Charging a squad of black knights into thousands of rebels?! Who do you think you are?! Emperor Sigmar or Necromancer Nagash?! Do you even know your limits?! Are you trying to get yourself killed?!"

    With the first strike, Annie jolted as if shocked. Then, losing all reason, she struggled fiercely, kicking at Norton''s chest with her free leg.

    But such frantic thrashing was no challenge for Norton. Holding her left leg with his left hand, he fended off her kicks with his right, continuing to spank her without missing a beat.

    "You think you''re tough! Tougher than all the knights, dwarves, greenskins, and chaos champions of the Old World combined, right?! Let''s see your toughness! Show me how tough you are!"

    After a few more strikes, Annie grasped Norton''s message and felt remorse, her resistance waning. Through her tears, she cried, "I know I was wrong... please stop... I admit I was wrong!"

    Yet Norton was not ready to let her off. His eyes reddened, and tears mixed with his angry words as he continued, "Did you ever think about what would happen if you died in battle?! Or got hurt?! What was I supposed to do?! You''re my fianc¨¦e, my future wife; what would I do if you died?!"This story originates from a different website. Ensure the author gets the support they deserve by reading it there.

    With those desperate questions, Norton finally couldn''t hold back, releasing Annie and pulling her into a tight embrace, sobbing uncontrollably. Annie, in turn, hugged him back, crying and pounding his back with her fists. They held each other, crying until their eyes were swollen and no more tears would come, finally stopping to catch their breath.

    Once they calmed, they looked at each other''s tear-streaked, dirty faces, and couldn''t help but laugh through their tears.

    After this incident, Norton and Annie''s relationship deepened. They spent as much time together as possible, their bond growing stronger. Annie devoted herself entirely to Norton, though he had many responsibilities that limited their time together.

    For instance, during their studies, Annie focused on necromancy, martial arts, and strategy¡ªessential skills for leading troops. Norton, meanwhile, had to learn additional magic and cultural knowledge, which included etiquette and the arts, often taking classes that Annie found dull.

    Despite trying to accompany Norton, Annie struggled to stay awake during his lessons, nearly embarrassing herself by dozing off. Norton eventually advised her to focus on areas that would benefit her, emphasizing the importance of specializing while young.

    Reluctantly, Annie agreed, following Norton''s suggestion. After the "spanking" episode, she became much more compliant with Norton, doing whatever he asked. This unexpected obedience was a pleasant surprise for Norton, who had worried that Annie might run back to her family, prompting a long journey to win her back.

    This episode was a minor storm compared to other issues. Another simple matter involved punishing the fool who disclosed the location and activation method of the unidirectional teleportation magic circle to Annie. Norton quickly deduced the culprit:

    All the servants had died during the Nightfiends'' sonic attack and wouldn''t have known such secrets. The half-undead banshees, known for their cunning and cowardice, would never be reckless enough to share such sensitive information.

    Once Norton identified the source, he chose not to pursue it further. Instead, he punished Maia with three days of kneeling without food. Naturally, this also meant Norton refrained from feeding on Maia¡¯s blood out of embarrassment. For Maia, with her condition, the punishment was negligible. For Norton, at a growing age, missing three days of blood was more self-punishment than a penalty for Maia.

    Thus, the Strigoi attack on the castle passed, and life returned to normal, as it should have.

    "After all, my mother¡ªLady Windsor¡ªonly wants to hand over this county smoothly to me. Whether good or bad, anything chaotic is something she wishes to avoid," Norton complained to Annie in a conversation afterward. Annie wisely refrained from commenting on such matters, at least until she married Norton.

    Over time, their relationship, while not yet a passionate whirlwind romance, had significantly improved. They were gradually settling into their roles as betrothed partners.

    Occasionally, Norton mused that perhaps a quiet marriage and life together might not be such a bad choice. Though lacking excitement and tumult, which seemed mundane, this "mundane" aspect could be the most vital element for sustaining a marriage across the centuries of a vampire''s life.

 Chapter 58: Noon Break

    It was noon, and a class at the academy had just ended. Norton and Annie climbed to the top of the tower, setting up a thermal barrier with a flick of their fingers to ward off the chill and strong winds at this height. Then they sat down to enjoy lunch. It consisted of dishes and white bread Annie had learned to make. The flavor was average, but quite commendable for a beginner.

    Since Annie had moved into his home, Norton almost always shared lunch with her. After all, nurturing their relationship was important. Other cousins respected this and typically left them undisturbed during their lunch breaks.

    During these meals, Norton would tell Annie about various matters, both to facilitate communication and to help her grow into a competent partner. The aim was to prevent situations like the recent battle with the Strigoi rebels, where she had unintentionally caused more trouble than help.

    With that conflict settled, albeit with lingering regrets about being unable to capitalize on the southern turmoil, Norton pushed the thought aside. In just a few months, he''d turn fourteen and begin his adventures. The world would be his to explore, and he would no longer be confined to the limited lands of the Kastan County.

    This prospect filled him with excitement. His voice carried a tone of eagerness, and the more he talked, the more exhilarated he became. His plans grew ambitious, even fantasizing about turning the world into a vampire empire in thousands of years. But then he noticed something was off¡ªhis sole audience, Annie, seemed distracted, not really listening.

    "What are you thinking about?" Norton asked, frowning slightly.

    Caught off guard by his question, Annie blushed and waved her hands frantically, trying to indicate it was nothing. However, she ultimately confessed:

    "Nothing really¡ªwell, I''m just thinking...um, those girls from the Nilakoczy and Lahmia families should be arriving soon, right?"

    "Oh, right... possibly," Norton shrugged. The journey was long, and delays were possible. Though they hadn''t arrived yet, border reports confirmed their progress, estimating they would arrive within days.

    "I see..." Annie replied, slightly disappointed. She wanted to say more but hesitated. She sat sulking instead¡ªtruthfully, Norton was the best man she had ever met¡ªnot just in looks or manners, but his family, Aberlachin, valued martial prowess. In both personal combat skills and strategic military command, she had never met anyone among their peers as capable as Norton. Not even close.The narrative has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the infringement.

    Since their first meeting and their joint fight against a ghoul king, Annie had completely accepted Norton. Through subsequent conversations, duels, and mock battles, she became utterly infatuated.

    "Why is there such a perfect vampire in this world? His martial skills are superb, his magic exceptional, and his leadership skills equally outstanding. If even he were to be rejected, who else could possibly be my husband?"

    With these thoughts, Annie had quickly embraced her role. Their recent interactions had been genuinely enjoyable. It was no wonder she was unsettled by news of potential rivals arriving.

    Seeing her like this, Norton couldn''t help but laugh. He ruffled her short orange-red hair playfully.

    "You''re overthinking things, you little fool. If all vampires were like you, we''d never accomplish anything. Save those thoughts for later¡ªten or twenty years down the line. We have plenty of time, so focus on what''s important now. Understand?"

    "...Yes." Annie smiled at his words, "I''ve been trying to switch to using a saber instead of a longsword. But it seems impractical¡ªwhile it''s better for slashing, it lacks thrusting ability and adaptability compared to a longsword. For cavalry battles it''s alright, but for infantry combat, it''s less effective."

    Norton nodded in agreement. Their conversations frequently revolved around warfare and combat, subjects that interested him greatly.

    "I''ve thought about that too. I believe if we adjust the saber''s curve, keeping it within a certain range, it could balance the advantages of both swords and sabers."

    "Really... maybe we should experiment with that."

    Thus, the young man and woman exchanged ideas, losing track of time as their lunch break ended. That afternoon, Norton had chosen a class on the comprehensive knowledge of the northern Dwarf Kingdom. Intrigued by this powerful nation that spanned the Endless Mountains and fortified much of the world''s mountain regions, Norton wanted to delve deeper into their society. Bidding farewell to Annie, who was headed to equestrian and mounted combat courses, Norton made his way to the sixth-floor classroom.

    The class on Dwarven culture was taught by Professor Hazel, a 272-year-old in his prime. He also served as a senior engineer at the Kastan family armory and taught courses on Dwarven rune magic and alchemical crafting. Known for his rigorous and meticulous nature, his lectures were somewhat dry and wooden, yet his expertise in dwarven studies made his classes quite popular.

    As the afternoon class was about to start, Norton took his seat, greeting a few classmates and nodding to Professor Hazel before settling down quietly.

    Seeing that it was time, Professor Hazel began the lesson. His voice was steady and unemotional, dry as dust: "Alright, students. In our previous classes, we covered the history of the Dwarven race. Today, we will discuss the organization of the Dwarf Kingdom¡¯s military forces."

 Chapter 59: Dwarf Warrior

    On the podium, Professor Hazel wielded a pointer, directing it at the images of a dwarven army projected by a crystal orb. He explained:

    "These formidable warriors excel in defensive combat. Their mountain fortresses are among the most impregnable in existence. Their capital, Karak-Karak, is reputedly the most difficult city to conquer in the Old World. Their military structure is also defensive in nature.

    Thanks to their exceptional blacksmithing and alchemical skills, along with vast reserves of precious metal ore, dwarven weaponry is considered unparalleled in the Old World. The heavily armored dwarven infantry, clad in full plate armor and wielding round shields and double-headed axes, form the backbone of their military. This setup is ideal for mountain and defensive warfare.

    For combat on open plains, the dwarves have adopted the long-pike phalanx tactics from their allies, the humans of the Sigmar Empire. These formations are complemented by the Thunderers, dwarves armed with firearms, and heavily armed dwarven crossbowmen. Although not highly mobile, these units offer considerable combat capabilities.

    Beyond these basic units, the dwarves possess the Old World''s most advanced artillery technology. Many believe their artillery surpasses even that of the Sigmar Empire. Thousands of years ago, dwarves crafted terrifying war machines enveloped in thick steel plates and flying metal contraptions capable of flight. These formidable machines once allowed the dwarves to dominate the Old World completely.

    Their fully armed forces, comprising indestructible steel battle wagons, massive cannons, and fast-moving aerial vehicles, once swept across the landscape. No enemy could withstand them. In that era, the dwarves were undoubtedly the Old World''s mightiest martial race. Not to mention their terrifying rune magic and various war machines, epitomized by the Doom Anvil, whose destructive power rivals dragons and demons."

    At this point, Professor Hazel lightly coughed, quelling any murmurs from the students, before continuing, "Of course, due to various reasons, much of the dwarven technology has been lost. Today''s steam technology products, besides a few warships, include nothing more. You can rest easy."

    And so the lesson continued. Norton absorbed the information and posed a question: "Given the power of firearms and their relatively low technological demand, why doesn''t Sylvania replicate these weapons to arm skeleton soldiers, enhancing their combat effectiveness?"

    "That¡¯s a good question," Professor Hazel nodded, elaborating, "Indeed, there have been attempts by some kin, but they failed due to significant issues. Regular skeleton soldiers can''t handle the recoil from firearms; after a few shots, their bones dislocate. For higher-ranked undead, they have better combat methods, making firearms unnecessary. These reasons are why there are no firearm units in the Sylvanian army."Support the creativity of authors by visiting the original site for this novel and more.

    Norton nodded in understanding but pondered the idea of developing a gunpowder unit. While spellcasters and magical devices were superior to gunpowder weapons in many ways, spellcasting required innate talent and significant resources, whereas gunpowder weapons merely needed technology and training.

    Musing, Norton asked another question, "I''ve heard that the Chaos Dwarves in the far north invented a device that combines demonic bodies with gunpowder weapons, creating the terrifying hybrid Chaos Hellcannon. Its power supposedly surpasses standard cannons and magical devices. Is this true?"

    Professor Hazel paused before confirming, "Indeed, I''ve heard such rumors... Under chaos influences, those infected dwarves became extreme and fanatical. Their civilization, in some ways, has progressed beyond that of the dwarf kingdom. Hybrid mechanical and demonic weapons are possible. In fact, Sylvania possesses creations combining mechanical force and magic; for example, the Screaming Skull Catapult is one such example..."

    Norton remained silent at the mention of the Screaming Skull Catapult. Comparing that wooden contraption to massive cannons was absurd...

    The day ended, and Norton found Annie waiting outside the academy. Together, they boarded a carriage to head home. With the recent annihilation of the Strigoi rebel forces, the Kastan Estate had no enemies left, negating the need for military escorts.

    They shared a carriage, surrounded by endless fields, golden farmlands, and forests. The sun dipped low, and its fading light filtered through the leaves, casting patterns on their faces. The sounds of trickling streams and the creaking of wheels were the only noises, leaving them feeling like the only two people in the world.

    The atmosphere was serene. Annie pretended to doze, resting her head on Norton''s shoulder, basking in contentment. She wished the journey would never end.

    Norton''s fingers gently traced Annie''s face, noticing her slight shiver, a sign she wasn''t truly asleep. He chose not to mention it, letting her rest on his shoulder¡ªit felt nice to him as well.

    However, this pleasant scene soon faded as their carriage approached the outer walls of Dekenhof Castle. The towering walls blocked the sunlight, leaving behind only the gray wasteland. A melodious, slightly melancholic song reached their ears, the enchantment evident from its clarity.

    The captivating sound drew a whisper of admiration from Norton, "Truly a heavenly voice." But Annie, feigning sleep, found the interruption unwelcome, silently cursing the singer for ruining her moment.

    With these differing emotions, the carriage halted at the castle gates. Holding Annie''s hand, Norton helped her alight. Simultaneously, a small girl on the balcony of Lady Windsor''s second-floor room spotted Norton and called out in surprise.

    Norton¡¯s acute hearing recognized the voice as the singer¡¯s. Looking up, he saw a girl by his mother, Lady Windsor, who bore a striking resemblance in appearance and demeanor¡ªsharing the graceful air, the same golden curls, and blue eyes. Their familial connection was unmistakable.

    The girl blushed upon meeting Norton¡¯s gaze and smiled sweetly at him.

 Chapter 62: Ambition

    After returning, Avril was so excited that she couldn''t sleep a wink all night. She hugged her pillow, giggling and rolling around in bed, dreaming of a happy future. Like Annie, she was extremely pleased with her fianc¨¦, Norton. It wasn''t because of Norton''s mastery of martial skills or his superior command techniques, but because she was infatuated with his talent, his elegant demeanor, and his striking appearance.

    In Avril''s mind, it was clear that Norton liked her too. The piano piece he composed specifically for her was proof, so she wasn''t worried about Norton''s feelings.

    She envisioned a life of harmony between husband and wife, filled with songs, dances, drama, and art. Every day at the castle would be a parade of garden parties and tea gatherings, followed by grand balls at night. She and Norton would naturally be the stars of these events. This lifestyle would continue for thousands, even tens of thousands of years, endlessly.

    This was the life Avril longed for¡ªa life of luxury, enjoyment, and art, as befitting a noblewoman of the Lamia family. But of course, this was entirely her own wishful thinking.

    The night passed, and Norton''s life returned to its normal state. He attended classes and studied diligently, then engaged in evening studies. After dinner, he''d either head to the arena to hone his martial skills or visit the alchemy lab to conduct experiments. Even on holidays, he seemed to know nothing of rest, either summoning his human subordinates, meeting classmates for discussions, or involving himself in the governance of the Castine domain.

    This left Avril feeling quite disappointed.

    No matter how much Avril puzzled over it, she couldn''t understand why things had suddenly changed when they seemed to be in her favor. As she couldn''t work it out, she decided to seek advice. Fortunately, there was another member of the Lamia family married into the Castine House. Naturally, Avril turned to her.

    Lady Windsor explained, "Because he¡¯s a man of the Castine family, he''s destined not to be satisfied with ordinariness. A peaceful life doesn''t suit him. He yearns for armies, battles, power, and honor... If you can¡¯t keep up with him, he definitely won''t stop for you. That''s how those in the Castine family are. Of course, if they weren''t like that, we wouldn''t be so captivated by them."

    Avril fell silent at Lady Windsor¡¯s words.

    "Of course," Lady Windsor continued upon seeing Avril''s silence, "if you don''t want to change but still wish to stay by his side, that''s possible too. When he''s tired or needs rest, he''ll still come to you. For listening to music, dancing, entertainment... treating you as a way to relieve fatigue, used and then cast aside."The narrative has been illicitly obtained; should you discover it on Amazon, report the violation.

    "I won''t become like that!" Avril couldn''t help but shout.

    "Then, starting tomorrow, follow me and learn how to manage the estate," Lady Windsor nodded with a pleased smile, adding, "You¡¯re much luckier than I was... It took me a long time to understand this, but by then, it was too late..."

    "Too late?" Avril began to question but quickly realized what Lady Windsor meant. The one she was too late for must have been the previous Count of Castine, Norton''s father.

    "I won''t let that happen to me," Avril vowed silently, determined to avoid the mistakes of her predecessor.

    Of course, Norton knew nothing of this. After having resolved things with Avril, he threw himself into his most compelling pursuits. Though it might seem like a jumble of activities¡ªtraining in martial skills, conducting magical experiments, liaising with subordinates, or engaging in commercial and political events¡ªeach with different goals and tactics, to Norton, they all meant one thing.

    °¢

    That was gaining strength.

    Personal martial skills equate to strength, magical capabilities are strength, recruited subordinates are strength, wealth from commerce is strength, and political capital and experience from political activities are also strength. Everything Norton did was to gain greater strength to... protect Sylvania?

    Yes, to protect Sylvania. Norton wanted to safeguard this united and friendly society. At least outwardly, this future vampire count felt honor and pride like any other young vampire. As for the private desires hidden within his sense of honor and pride, he kept them well concealed.

    Though all these pursuits aimed at the same goal, prioritizing them was unavoidable. They could not all be pursued equally. In fact, Norton thought in terms of phases. Six years ago, he prioritized his personal prowess; two years ago, he focused on resources under his control. Today, his focus was on the Castine domain.

    Prioritizing himself meant studying magic and martial arts to enhance his strength. If his subordinates and classmates were the focus, he''d develop his faction''s power. When it came to the Castine domain¡ªa territory neither large nor small¡ªhis focus was on revolutionary political and economic systems, as well as more advanced technology and techniques.

    This was Norton¡¯s vision.

    If taken to the extreme, magical civilization would not fall short of technological civilization. The world was rich in magical technology''s potential, a great treasure trove. Norton was certain that after thousands of years, magical civilization had accumulated sufficient depth, needing only a catalyst for revolutionary leaps and bounds. In a few decades or centuries, this stagnant world, unchanged for millennia, could be transformed completely.

    "Just a catalyst, a small catalyst, like a vampire count named Norton von Castine or a vampire maiden named Lilia von Nirakoci. In any case, we''ll make this world different, wouldn''t you agree?"

    Speaking with Norton was Lilia, a vampire maiden from the Nirakoci family and Norton''s third fianc¨¦e. She had arrived with Avril and had a personality vastly different from Avril¡¯s. From the moment she arrived, she had headed straight for the alchemy lab, not even emerging for dinner, unlike Avril, who was eager to impress Norton and leave a good impression. To Lilia, her magical research and alchemical experiments were far more important than any betrothed.

 Chapter 63: Magic Experiment

    In the following days, the frequency of her leaving the alchemy lab was almost negligible, and she was so careless about personal hygiene that she appeared quite unkempt. This didn''t sit well with the servants, Lady Windsor, Avril, or Annie.

    Of course, Norton was different. At the welcoming dinner for Avril, when he heard about another girl from the Nirakoci family who had arrived with Avril, he was curious about why he hadn''t seen her. He then observed his mother, Lady Windsor, expressing displeasure as she explained that the girl was still in the underground alchemy lab and had not come up despite being called twice.

    Admittedly, this was quite a rude behavior, which explained Lady Windsor''s annoyance. Norton found it curious. Was the girl genuinely ignorant of social norms, or did she simply regard her experiments and magic as more important than social interactions? Either way, she piqued Norton''s interest.

    So, after dinner and spending some time listening to Avril''s violin and harp performances in her room, Norton didn''t return to his room to sleep but headed to the underground alchemy lab instead. If his assumptions were correct, the Nirakoci girl was likely still awake. True scientists¡ªor rather, wizards¡ªare known to become so engrossed in their experiments that they lose track of time.

    And Norton was right. He did indeed find her in the underground alchemy lab.

    She wore a slightly dirty black wizard''s robe and a pointed black wizard''s hat. Her silver-white hair was disheveled over her shoulders, and she wore heavy black-framed glasses.

    At that moment, the girl was completely focused on a glass test tube being heated over an alcohol lamp. The blue solution inside was bubbling away, looking like it would soon boil.

    "What an odd girl. But she has good skin and fine features. If she cleaned up a bit, she''d probably be quite pretty," Norton thought to himself as he approached her. Hearing Norton''s footsteps, the girl abruptly raised her head, revealing rare golden eyes, which surprised Norton¡ªshe might have undergone some sort of physiological modification.

    However, the girl seemed unconcerned about Norton''s gaze. Instead, she raised a finger to her lips to signal for silence, asking him not to disturb her. She then returned to her work and shut the outside world out.

    "This girl really is something..." Norton felt a bit defeated but continued to observe her experiment. After examining her materials, Norton deduced that she was attempting to charge a wand with spells, likely a lightning ball and an acid ball. There were some fragments with fresh runes next to the wand, suggesting it was work she''d been busy with that afternoon.You could be reading stolen content. Head to Royal Road for the genuine story.

    "Nicely done carving, and the runes are well engraved. No flaws... It''s an Ouroboros structure. Quite rare," Norton commented, picking up the wand from the workbench to inspect it, offering a high evaluation.

    The so-called Ouroboros structure involved carving the sequences of two spells on one wand, with the rune at the end of one spell connecting seamlessly to the beginning of another, forming a loop like two serpents biting each other''s tails.

    This allowed a wand to store two types of spells, effectively doubling its magic storage capacity. In battle, one could choose between the two stored spells for optimal tactical effect.

    However, crafting such a wand required extensive knowledge of magical runes and high alchemical craftsmanship. Few wizards, even if knowledgeable about the process, could create one successfully. In the old world, this crafting method was nearly lost. Norton had only heard of it from Triss and had never seen one in person.

    Upon hearing Norton quietly name the wand, the girl finally looked up at him, then snatched the wand back.

    "I didn''t expect you to know so much," she muttered, then paid him no further attention.

    Norton shrugged, surmising that the girl was one of those who truly immersed themselves in magical research. He said nothing more, instead moving to a nearby materials shelf and drawing out a wand core made of mithril alloy. He casually picked up a diamond engraving knife from the workbench.

    His fingers moved deftly, combining the natural wrist strength of a vampire with rigorous training and the sharpness of the engraving tool, allowing Norton to easily etch millet-sized runes into the mithril. In no time, he completed a wand using the Ouroboros technique, but instead of lightning and acid, he used fire and ice to demonstrate his independent mastery of the craft.

    "Eh?!"

    The girl glanced at the wand in Norton''s hand out of the corner of her eye and was unable to look away¡ªher hand twitched, then BOOM! The magical potion she was working on exploded, destroying half of the workbench.

    Fortunately, vampire bodies are exceptionally resilient. Even someone like the girl from the Nirakoci family, who appeared frail, possessed physical strength comparable to a human champion fighter. Norton''s well-conditioned and trained body was even more robust. Thus, the blast only singed their skin without causing significant harm.

    There was, however, a minor problem. The acid solution the girl had been working with was splattered everywhere by the explosion, filling the lab with a pungent odor and causing the floor to hiss and bubble as it dissolved. If the situation was left unchecked, things could quickly worsen.

    "Quick¡ªwe need to neutralize the acid!" Norton shouted, rushing to the shelf to grab a strong alkaline solution, using it with magical air manipulation to neutralize the acidic spill. The girl frowned but joined the effort to save the floor. After a while of hard work, they managed to resolve the crisis.

    Exhausted, the two of them sat back-to-back on the pitted floor after the incident. Norton had initially expected her to be angry, to blame him for ruining her experiment, demanding compensation with lines like, "How will you make this up to me?!"